---

 

---

Viewing Note: This story should be viewed with the Edwardian Script ITC font installed on your Windows platform in the c:/Windows/Fonts directory. Microsoft Word installs this font automatically.

Photo Credit: Used with her permission....“Let Me In”  © by simpledrama .
 

---

 
Chapter 1
 
Warsop, early January; 2004

“Drew!” Dave whispered upon seeing their door slowly open and a head peer into the darkened room.

“Dad? Mum ok?” Drew quietly asked as his dad emerged from their bedroom and faced him in the hallway.

“Shhhh … she’s sleeping comfortably. I couldn’t sleep and heard you about.”

Dave quietly led his son downstairs before speaking again. “Going for a ride I see.”

“Got a few things to think about and the weather looked okay. Dad … why did Mum have to get cancer?” Drew asked, keeping his voice low lest he disturb his mum.

“I don’t know,” Dave hesitated then slowly replied.

“She’ll get better, won’t she?”

(sigh) “I don’t know that either … we just have to let the doctors do their thing.” Again Dave hesitated before replying.

Seeing a tear escape Drew’s eye, Dave put his arms around his son and added, “I feel the same way ... but for now we need to try and keep things as normal as possible. Your ol’ mum made that clear enough last night!”

Dave accompanied Drew out to the garage to get his bike ready and followed him outside. After ensuring that his son took one of the pills Dr. Sanwari prescribed, he watched Drew push off.

As he started to pedal past their parked van, Dave called out, “You just keep alert and have a good ride!”

When Drew turned out of the close and onto the main road, he was glad he had dressed for the weather. Even though the roads were clear and little snow remained on the ground, the day was overcast and quite cool. He was wearing long-legged bib-tights with a lightweight vest as a second layer of protection against the elements. As a final layer, he wore the windproof Team Apollinaris jacket his mum sent him in happier times. It was the first time that he wore anything that reminded him of her, since ‘that phone call’ in which she initially tried to make the family believe she was leaving. That seemed long ago. Now she was home … back with the family … and dying.

“Why Mum…WHY???”

Unlike the usual training rides that Drew undertook whenever he had to sort himself out, focusing on his cycling wasn’t working out. After passing through Church Warsop, he approached a wooded area close to the road and with memories of his mum overpowering his young mind he decided he could go no further. The Wunderkind quickly pulled off the road and came to a stop under the overhanging limbs of a large tree. Standing astride the bike’s cross-bar and tightly gripping the handle-bars, Drew closed his eyes and leaned forward until his head rested on the back of his gloved hands after which he then promptly broke down with uncontrolled heavy sobs. Even though his mum was dying, she was steadfastly adamant that both Jules and he were to go to America in two weeks. They weren’t going to miss the opportunity on account of her! Drew was equally convinced that he wasn’t going to see her again if he left.

Eventually, he sat up, emotionally drained and fully aware of the cool temperatures on his tear stained face. As he went to wipe his eyes with the back of a gloved hand, he realized that they too, were soaked with his tears. Once he was able to collect himself and re-focus enough to continue his ride, he set off, but at a much more sedate pace. After continuing a few more kilometres up the road, Drew pulled into a small pub near a roundabout, to plan the direction that his ride would take. As he considered his options, his thoughts were once again dominated by his mum. He was eventually brought out from his reverie by a girl’s voice. Turning towards the sound, he saw a young girl accompanied by her mother.

“… ‘Cuse me? You’re Gaby Bond … aren’t you?”

“Yes,” Drew replied with what he hoped was a pleasant-sounding voice.

“I told you, Mum!” the girl turned towards her distant mother and excitedly called out. As she turned back to face Drew, she blurted out, “I raced with you last year at Manchester!”

“You remember me? There were quite a lot of cyclists there,” Drew mentioned as the girl’s mother walked up to the two.

“Uh huh ... can I get your autograph?” the girl eagerly asked.

“You’ve been such an inspiration to my daughter. You sparked Loraine’s interest in cycling ... you and your mum,” explained the older woman as her daughter offered Drew a pen and a small notebook. He blushed a deep red upon hearing the mother’s words. Having heard the girl’s mother mention her daughter’s name, he proceeded to write...

“To Loraine — a competitor I shall have to watch

Gaby Bond”

Drew handed the pen and notebook back to the girl, then accepted an appreciative hug and ‘thank you’ before resuming his ride. As he watched Loraine and her mother depart, Drew made the decision to turn around. Instead of completing his usual training ride, he doubled back through Church Warsop, heading for home at a more satisfying 35kph.

“I’m back!” Drew announced as he entered the house.

“Shhhh… your mum’s still sleeping! You weren’t gone that long ... bike okay?” Dave asked in hushed tones.

“It’s fine. It’s just that I couldn’t stop thinking of Mum. At times I found it hard to keep riding,” Drew mournfully replied.

“Sorry. Why don’t you go upstairs and shower while I wipe your bike down? You might feel better,” Dave suggested.

I already did the bike ... but thanks for offering,” Drew replied as he removed his shoes and started for the stairs.

After he finished his shower, Drew started to get dressed. Instinctively he pulled out a pair of panties and a camisole, preferring the soft fabric against his sensitive skin. He was about to put on the camisole, when he caught sight of himself in the full-length mirror on the back of his bedroom door. Taking a good look at himself, he had to be honest and acknowledge that it was a very pretty, young teenage girl that was looking back at him.

Once dressed, he sat silently on the side of his bed, staring into space – his thoughts now turned to his Mum and his pending trip to America. Sometime later, Drew found his way into the kitchen where he silently acknowledged Jules with a nod and then grabbed a cup of tea and sat down at the table, beside her.

“You okay, Drew? I thought I heard you crying when I passed your room,” Jules whispered.

“I was … I can’t stop thinking of Mum. I don’t want to leave her … not now,” he quietly admitted as Jules put her arm behind his back and pulled him close.

“I know … (sniff) I feel the same … but as long as Dad agrees, what can we do?” Jules comforted and then abruptly added, “Now look what you did … you got me going! Pass me a tissue.”

“There … that should do it! Thank you very much,” Dave stated as he closed the front door and re-entered the kitchen. When he sat down and resumed drinking his tea, he briefly contemplated the envelope in his hand and then handed it to his son.

“I just signed for it … but ... I think you should do the honours. It’s from Dr. Sanwari,” Dave quietly stated.

Drew hesitated and then took the offered letter. After momentarily staring at the envelope, he took a deep breath and slowly handed it back to Dave.

“You open it? I can’t.” Before Dave could reach for it, Jules grabbed it out of Drew’s outstretched hand.

“Well, I’m not going to wait all day for you two to decide who’ll open it ... so I will!”

She had it opened and in her hands before either Dave or Drew could make an effort to get it back. After a few tense minutes, Jules looked up from reading the contents and with a blank look, simply handed it back to her younger brother.

“Here, sis … you better read it,” Jules quietly mentioned as she returned the letter.

Along with her Dad’s questioning glance and her own disbelief, she added, “According to this … I’ve always had a sister!”

“Ummm ... blah, blah, blah ... yeah ... we know ... blah, blah, blah.” As he got near the last of the letter, Drew raised his head and nervously looked at his dad and sister. Finally reading aloud, he stated, “It’s just like she said …”

Casting his eyes back down to the letter, he read, “From our testing, we have concluded that Drew was born biologically more female than male. As she is now entering puberty, it is expected she will continue to physically develop as a normal female…“ Drew’s voice faded as he handed the letter to his dad.

After reading it over carefully – a few times, Dave put the letter down then told both kids that their interpretation of the letter was correct.

“By the names on this letter … it appears Dr. Sanwari’s sent your blood work to some very highly regarded people in the medical profession and by signing this letter … they all agreed with his initial findings.”

Following an uneasy silence, Dave picked up the letter and re-read the section where the doctor stated tests also showed Drew was completely androgen insensitive, thereby ruling out any possibility of life as a man.

With a deep sigh, he handed the letter back to Drew and then added, “You’ve got some heavy thinking to do … it’s your life … but if you want to talk about it … I’m here.”

“Thanks, Dad … but … this says that I don’t really have a choice … do I?” Drew’s voice was almost inaudible as he took the proffered letter and rose from the table.

As they listened to Drew’s footsteps slowly go upstairs, followed by the gentle closing of his bedroom door, Jules silently got up and walked over to where her dad was still sitting and gave him a hug.

“Think she’ll mind if I join her ... talk things over?”

“I think we best give Drew some time to think things out before we sit down with him ... her,” Dave softly replied as he felt his eyes getting moist. He gave Jules a final hug as rose from his chair and started to go up the stairs, mumbling an excuse so Jules wouldn’t see his tears.

“Gotta go check on your mum.”

“Dad?” Drew called out as he heard the familiar and unmistakable sounds of his father’s footstep’s passing his door.

Dave opened the door and poked his head in, saying that he’d be back after he checked on Jenny. Moments later, he opened Drew’s door wider and entered his son’s room and found him sitting on the edge of his bed with the letter beside him.

“How’s Mum?” Drew whispered.

“Still sleeping, but she seems okay … you had something else on your mind … didn’t you?”

Nodding his head, Drew whispered, “You knew…”

Following a heavy sigh, Dave shook his head side-to-side while quietly responding, “The results? No ... but I’m not blind either … despite what you may have thought all this time. I saw my youngest daughter long before Dr. Sanwari did. His results only explained what we’ve all seen over the last year.”

After a short silence between the two, he softly added, “I love you ... sweetheart.”

Drew leapt up off the bed, into Dave’s opened arms. As he felt his dad’s strong arms close around him, he whispered a tearful “Thank you” into his dad’s ear.

“I guess I should tell Mad ... an’ Uncle John ... an Auntie Carol.”

“Probably a good idea. When do you want to do this?”

“Now … while I still have the nerve? I think Mad should know before we go back to school tomorrow,” Drew softly suggested.

“Let me call… okay? See if today’s okay with everyone. By the way … if your mother’s still sleeping by the time they get here, I’ll tell her later … agreed?” Dave pointed out.

“Okay,” Drew reluctantly nodded and then gave his father another hug.

Dave made the requested phone call when he went back downstairs.

Moments later there was a knock on Drew’s door and when he looked up, he saw Jules poke her head around the semi-closed door.

“Ummm … Drew? … Sis? Can I come in and talk?” Jules timidly asked.

After he silently motioned for her to come in, Jules entered the room. Sitting on the edge of the bed beside her brother, the two talked in sombre hushed tones.

“I’m sorry about the letter. Does this mean you’re … Gaby … for real … now? Jules quietly asked.

“Yeah ... I guess I am,” Gaby whispered.

“I’m sorry,” sniffed a wet-eyed Jules.

“You already said that,” Gaby quietly deadpanned as she leaned against her big sister.

“I … just … all those times I encouraged my brother to become ‘Gaby’ … going along with Maddy … even getting Charlie and Anna to go along with it ... I just ... feel bad. It feels like I’ve somehow helped cause all this …forgive me?” Jules softly allowed.

“Jules! Don’t be daft! You didn’t cause any of this to happen! It’s wot it is ... there’s no miracle cure an’ you can’t do anything about it,” an astonished Gaby exclaimed.

“I know …(sniff) but I can’t help how I feel … (sniff). Forgive me?”

“I don’t know why I have to, but if it’ll help … I forgive you!” Gaby softly replied.

“Besides ... I know I should be angry ‘bout it ... I’m not. I can’t explain it, sis ... but ... I’m really okay with it,” Gaby quietly confided.

As Jules looked at her sister, she suddenly threw her arms around her and hugged her tightly. Gaby soon felt her sister’s tears on her bare neck, despite the crew-neck sweatshirt she was wearing. They silently continued to hold the hug until they heard Dave coming back up the stairs.

“John said they could be here in about a half hour … will you be ready?” Dave asked as he appeared in the doorway to Drew’s bedroom.

Gaby quickly nodded her approval with the timing. Seeing Jules had been crying, Dave thought it better if he just left the two girls alone after delivering his message.

“C’mon, sis … I think you need some repair work,” Gaby suggested.

“What about you?”

“I think Drew has to be there for this meeting,” Gaby softly admitted. “There’ll be plenty of other times … I promise.”

Later, Carol and John arrived at the Bond’s fully prepared to hear the worse about Jenny.

“C’mon in! Glad you could come,” Dave warmly greeted his guests.

“How’s Jen?” Carol asked as she entered the house.

“She’s fine for the moment. Right now, she’s upstairs resting,” Dave solemnly explained.

“I assume then that she won’t be joining us?” John ventured.

“No. She’s not got anything near the energy she once had ... but I’ll fill her in later. You two just go on through to the lounge … Drew’s already in there. Jules and I’ll bring in the tea.”

“This isn’t about her, then?” Carol asked.

Dave shook his head before quietly replying.

“More about Drew, actually.”

Later after everyone was settled in with a cuppa, Dave gave the floor to Drew to start the proceedings.

“It’s your show, kiddo...”

As Drew began to stand up, he noticed someone was missing.

“Where’s Maddy? I was kinda hoping she’d be here.”

“I’m sorry Drew. When your dad asked us to come over, he didn’t specifically mention that Maddy should be here … and so ... well … I let her go shopping with Bernie and her mum … to find some new clothes for your trip.”

“S’okay Auntie Carol ... I’ll tell her later,” Drew replied with a hint of disappointment in his voice. He turned to let Dave pass him Dr. Sanwari’s letter before he continued.

“I dunno if Maddy ever mentioned it … but last September…”

Drew went on to explain the times he passed out after cycling and the subsequent visits to Dr. Sanwari. During his explanation of past events, he made sure he didn’t forget to mention the great quantities of blood taken for the now infamous battery of tests. He ended his background explanation with Dr. Sanwari’s initial guess as to the problem and showed his aunt and uncle the large brown iron supplement pills that he was directed to take daily. When he finished, Drew didn’t see any sign of the shock or concern he expected but rather, only their blank expressions.

“Here’s the letter I got today from Dr. Sanwari. It says exactly what he told us earlier … but it’s also signed by a bunch of other doctors that he umm ... anonymously ... sent my blood to … so they could do their own tests.”

With a shrug of his shoulder, Drew continued as he handed the letter to his Uncle.

“Dad says those other doctors are pretty important, so I guess I had the best look me over.”

After John and Carol both read the letter, they raised their heads to look at their nephew. Now that it had sunk in, Drew saw the reaction he initially expected.

“Ever since Dad first took me to see Dr. Sanwari for my blackouts, I’ve been thinking about what he guessed might be happening to me. At first it was kinda hard to get my head around everything ... but now that I had time to think about things ... everything I felt ... fits an’ now that it’s official, like ... I feel like a weight’s been lifted from me ... an’ it was time to let everyone know…” Drew said matter-of-fact-ly.

“One question ... what about school and your trip?” Carol said with some concern as she rose from her seat to give her niece a hug.

“I figure that for the next couple of weeks it’ll have to be ‘Gaby’ pretending to be ‘Drew’ at school. As far as the trip is concerned … I guess it depends a lot on the Walters girls,” she calmly explained after Carol sat back down.

Before Drew could finish Dave sought to clarify Gaby’s last statement.

“Back when Britney and her sister were here, it took a lot of convincing to get them to believe I had a son. I bet the American authorities involved in the exchange program were under the impression I had two daughters as well. Do they still feel that way? … We’ll just have to wait and see.”

Then looking at Drew, Dave added, “As for what happens after the trip … well … we’ve got eight weeks to decide on what to do and how best to do it.”

“You want us to call you ‘Gaby’ from now on?” Carol asked.

“At least when it’s just family,” Dave put in.

“Not everyone knows about ‘Gaby’... yet,” Gaby added.

“How do you feel about this?” John asked.

“John! What kind of question is that to ask your niece?” hissed Carol as she slapped John’s arm. “Didn’t you read the letter? It’s not as if she had a choice. She was born a girl!”

“No, Auntie Carol … it’s okay. Uncle John? I think I’d hafta say ... relieved. For a long time, I’ve been bothered by what I saw happening to me an’ how I felt about it ... an’ now that I know why...” Gaby softly replied.

“Uh … Gaby? What about Maddy?” Carol had just asked the ultimate question.

“She’s always told me that she loves me ... whether I’m Drew or Gaby. I really hope she meant that ‘cuz I still feel the same way about her,” Gaby replied.

“I think the question now is … how do you and Uncle John feel about her having a relationship with another girl ... me?” Gaby threw the question of their relationship right back at her Aunt and Uncle.

“We’re quite used to seeing both of you together for some time … so I think I can say … for both of us … we’re quite comfortable with it,” John answered as Carol smiled at Gaby and nodded in agreement.

“We’ve already come to the conclusion that there’s something going on between you two … and if that’s how the two of you feel … we’ll not stand in your way,” Carol added.

Gaby ran over and gave both of them a hug and a kiss on the cheek, followed by a wet-eyed, “Thank you!”

“How do you feel, Jules … you okay with a sister?” Carol playfully asked the quiet sibling.

Jules looked up at Gaby from her seat and tried very hard to suppress a huge grin. In a calm, disinterested voice, she proclaimed, “I guess so.”

Gaby walked over and bent down to give her a tight hug and whispered in her ear, “An’ I love you, too … sis!”

“I love you, li’l sis…” Jules whispered her reply, her eyes quickly becoming moist as she again held her sister.

“Well, Gaby … I think if you come over to our place with me now … there’s a few things in Maddy’s room that you’ll most likely be needing,” Carol hinted as she visually answered the teen’s inquisitive look by discreetly looking down at her own breasts.

Gaby took the hint and the pair left together while John remained to talk to Dave. A short while later, they returned with Gaby carrying the bag of all her purged clothes, including her school uniform, as well as her breast forms and gaff.

“Pet? Frank’s already given me a few days off to help your mum … at least until Gran can get here, so do you want me to call Mr. Woods and try to set up a meeting with him tomorrow to explain about you … and your mum?” Dave asked.

“I thought no one was to know about Mum other than us?” Gaby replied.

“In this case, I should think that at least Mr. Woods and Mrs. Johnston should know ... as well as the escorts for your trip … just in case anything happens and you need to go to hospital … or your...” Dave suddenly turned away while his voice abruptly trailed off. Both Gaby and Carol quickly wrapped him in an understanding hug.

“Dave … it might not be the right time to ask … but...” Carol paused as a lump formed in her throat.

“...What I wanted to ask … was that if you have to call Jules and Gaby back … please have them send Maddy as well?”

“Of course, Carol … that goes without saying. I’ll mention it to Mr. Woods if I see him tomorrow,” Dave quietly replied.

“Dad? … Remember … as far as school’s concerned … I’ll have to pretend to be ‘Drew’ … at least until I get back from the States.

“I know, sweetheart … hopefully by that time things will have settled to a point where we can think clearly about the future … for both you and your mum,” Dave lamented.

The next morning, Dave waited until just after eight when he thought Mr. Woods would be in his office, before phoning and requesting a meeting. As suggested in the letter, he also phoned Dr. Sanwari and set up an appointment for Gaby to get a prescription for oestrogen pills while she was away in America.

---

 
To Be Continued...
 

---

 

---

Viewing Note: This story should be viewed with the Edwardian Script ITC font installed on your Windows platform in the c:/Windows/Fonts directory. Microsoft Word installs this font automatically.

Photo Credit: Used with her permission....“Let Me In”  © by simpledrama .
 

---

 
Chapter 2
 

The next day, Drew returned to school after the Christmas break. At noon, he joined the rest of the ‘gang’ as they headed to the cafeteria after what was a routine Tuesday morning of sets, except for Mr. Wood’s meeting with the exchange students. As the friends stood in the food line, Maddy noticed how quiet he was.

You really don’t mind ... do you, darling? I mean ... with being Gaby for our display at the cheer competition?” Maddy whispered as she tightly held onto one of his arms.

“Huh?” Drew was thinking of other things.

“Duh! The ‘Virginia State Cheerleading and Dance Championship’ Miss C said we’ll be performing at!” Maddy enthused.

“Yeah … how could I forget? I didn’t really have a choice, did I?” he un-enthusiastically replied in a quiet voice.

“I love you ...” Maddy softly cooed.

“Mad? Who do you really mean when you say that?” Drew quietly asked.

“Drew ... Gaby ... does it matter? I love … you,” Maddy whispered and gave a loving squeeze to his arm as they made ready to select their food.

“Burger an’ chips ... please,” Drew ordered.

“Just chips for me, please,” Maddy piped in.

Once they got their drinks, the two teens joined the rest of the ‘gang’ at a table and spent the lunch period talking about the upcoming visit to America. The win by the Sherwood Foresters at the East England Cheerleading Championships last month had given the team a reason to be optimistic about their upcoming demonstration.
As they headed back to their home form to begin their afternoon sets, Drew left them to go to the office while telling them that he had to go to another meeting, this time with Mr. Woods and his dad.

“Hi, kiddo! Are you ready for this?” Dave asked as Gaby approached him outside the main office.

“Yeah,” Gaby quietly acknowledged.

Together, they entered the office and announced their presence. After a short wait Gail showed them into the headmaster’s office. As they entered, they saw that Mrs. Johnston was already waiting with Mr. Woods and Miss Cowlishaw.

“Drew ... Mr. Bond ... do come in and take a seat,” Mr. Woods offered while indicating two empty office chairs.

“You know Miss Cowlishaw? Along with Mr. Pilling, they’ll be the escorts for the exchange visit to America. Miss Cowlishaw will also serve as our exchange liaison with the Americans. I must however, apologize for Mr. Pilling’s absence. He’s currently teaching at the moment … but Miss Cowlishaw will fill him in.”

Following the introductions, the headmaster turned to Dave and asked, “This is your meeting ... what can we do for you?”

Dave began in the strong business-like voice of someone who’s chaired many meetings.

“There are actually two reasons I asked for this meeting. The first has to do with Drew and the second has to do with the upcoming visit to America.”

As he paused to collect his thought, all eyes seemed to bore into him. When he resumed, his voice noticeably less assured.

“Umm ... I don’t know quite how to put this ... it’s rather delicate ... but there’s been ... umm ... a change ... to Drew’s medical status and we (nodding to Gaby) … felt that the escorts for the trip should have this information if ever a medical emergency arose … as well as both you (addressing Mr. Woods and Mrs. Johnston) because of your positions in the school.”

“Dad ... let me try?” Gaby asked.

“Why not? You’d probably do a better job of it,” Dave grinned.

Gaby again recounted her story from the first blackouts she experienced after a couple of her races back in the Fall and concluded with the medical testing and her doctor’s letter.

“I have copies of Dr. Sanwari’s letter, here...” Dave added as Gaby finished her story, while at the same time passing a copy over to Mr. Woods.

After giving it a quick scan, Mr. Woods passed it to Mrs. Johnston and instructed her to include it in Drew’s academic file. Dave also handed a second copy to Miss Cowlishaw for inclusion with all the other documentation she was carrying for each of the students on the trip.

After all three staff members had read the letter over they looked at Dave and Gaby in silence, clearly stunned by the news.

“Let me get this straight ... this letter says that Drew was born a girl and no one knew until now? How was that possible?” Mr. Woods asked, eventually breaking the silence.

“Things didn’t become evident until he started to develop what they refer to as secondary female characteristics with the onset of puberty,” Dave replied with a renewed sense of confidence.

“Has … Drew … had an MRI done?” inquired Mrs. Johnston, eager to show off any medical knowledge she possessed.

“Not as yet. We’ll be scheduling one sometime after the kids return from the States,” Dave explained.

“Does this mean...” Miss Cowlishaw started to say as she turned and addressed Gaby.

“That only Gaby will be on the trip?” Gaby finished Fran’s question.

“Maybe, but I’d like to give ‘Drew’ a final fling and let ‘Gaby’ return to Warsop College ... but it all depends on the Walters ... are they expecting Drew or Gaby?” Gaby offered.

“I’d like to ask everyone here that until I choose to reveal the truth about ‘Gaby’, nothing has changed. Please, still think of me as ‘Drew’. Except for Mum and Maddy ... only the family know of this … an’ we’d like to keep it that way ... for now,” Gaby mentioned. She looked at each of the gathered staff members as they nodded their agreement.

“Since we’ll eventually be changing your records ... is ‘Gaby’ going to be your chosen name?” Mrs. Johnston softly inquired.

“Yes, ma’am ... short for Gabrielle,” Gaby confirmed. Mrs. Johnston then scribbled some notes in the margin of her copy of Dr. Sanwari’s letter before returning her attention back to the meeting.

Turning to Mr. Woods, Gaby pointedly asked the one unspoken question.

“Sir ... you haven’t said anything ... but ... while I know it won’t be easy telling the school an’ all ... will you let ‘Gaby’ come back to Warsop College?”

After a thoughtful pause, Mr. Woods replied in a quiet and caring tone of voice, “Of course you can ... without question. I’m sure that together … you … my staff … and I … will be able to overcome any obstacle you may encounter.”

“Thank you, sir!” Gaby enthused.

“That about cover it?” Dave asked his youngest.

“For me …but you haven’t mentioned anything about Mum.”

“I was coming to that,” Dave replied as he turned to face Mr. Woods.

“The second thing I wanted to cover ... is Jenny … and how that may affect both my girls during their trip to America,” Dave continued.

“We all know of Jenny leaving you … but how does that affect your children’s upcoming trip?” Mr. Woods inquired.

“She wanted to keep it quiet … but as you must know...” Dave soberly began. He went on to explain her leaving was all a ruse to hide a truth and that she was now back home with Stage IV cervical cancer.

“Thus far, radiation hasn’t worked and she’s now to be assessed for possible surgery as a last effort. The cancer’s so aggressive, that if it fails or she’s not suitable for surgery ... she’s been only given a month or two,” Dave explained as he tried hard not to show emotion.

Gaby looked at her father with watered eyes as he clinically addressed all those gathered in the room. Mrs. Johnston paid strict attention to what Dave had to say, all the time closely watching Gaby’s reactions.

“What I want to ask is that ... God forbid … if things ... take a turn ....” Dave began with a notably weaker voice.

“Would you like to take a small break to gather yourself, Dave?” Mr. Woods pressed.

“No thanks ... I’ll be fine,” Dave quietly replied. Following a deep breath, he continued with a new-found strength.

“If things take a turn for the worse ... I’d like to have Jules and Gaby … sent home immediately ... and at her mother’s request, I’d like to have their cousin ... Maddy Peters, accompany them.”

“Certainly ... just call me anytime, day or night and I’ll get a hold of either Miss Cowlishaw or Miss Bell,” Mr. Woods stated. “I trust you also still have my home phone number from when Jenny was teaching at the school?”

“Yes … thanks,” Dave confirmed.

As the meeting broke up, Gaby approached Miss Cowlishaw as she headed out the door.

“Miss ... a word, please?” Gaby asked.

“Certainly, what is it?” Fran quietly asked.

“I’ve ... ummm ... also decided that I’m leaving the Sherwood Foresters,” Gaby quietly revealed to Miss Cowlishaw.

“When? What about the competition?”

The news took Fran by surprise. Then as she thought back to when she last met with the Sherwood Foresters and Mr. Woods, Fran finally was able to understand Drew’s reaction to her announcement.

“There was a reason you were less than enthusiastic about Gaby having to make an appearance at the competition, wasn’t there? You’d already decided to leave ... hadn’t you?” She knew that she reached the correct conclusion by the downtrodden look on Gaby’s face. Without giving her a chance to respond, Fran continued in a softer tone.

“You realize that the Foresters really need you, don’t you? You’re our best … and the other girls look up to you.”

“Thanks Miss,” a blushing Gaby replied. In a more serious tone, she added, “I promised you that I’d be there for our exhibition at the competition ... an’ I will ... but just for that one routine … an’ after that … I’m gone!”

“Ever since Dr. Sanwari first told me and Dad what he thought, I’d been thinking about how I felt about ... things. I also thought about how much more complicated those things will get once I decided to ‘go with the flow’ an’ accept bein’ ‘Gaby’ ... then there’s Mum’s cancer an’ all. Somehow cheering’s just slipped on my list of priorities,” Gaby confided.

“You telling me you always knew?” Fran asked.

“I knew some time ago that something was ‘appening to me ... but when Dr. Sanwari suggested I was intersexed ... things just fell into place an’ I didn’t need any more testing to tell me,” Gaby revealed.

“I want you to know that I completely understand your decision to leave the team, especially after listening to you and your father just now … but I’ll still be very sorry to see you go,” Fran whispered. “Have you told the others about leaving?”

“No ... I thought I’d tell them after the competition,” Gaby allowed. “I can’t really tell them about Mum ... but I’ll tell them what I can.”

“Speaking of secrets … I haven’t told the others yet so please don’t say anything. We’re not doing just an exhibition routine at the competition. Miss Bell has entered us in the actual competition!” Fran whispered by Gaby’s ear. “After that win you girls managed at Peterborough, I really think we have a chance.”

“Crikey! Competing against the Americans?” an impressed Gaby whispered. “But … you know this won’t change things? I still intend to stop cheering ... right after…”

“I know. Look ... unfortunately I have to return to sets ... but thank you for telling me,” Fran quietly replied.

As she left, she gave Gaby’s hand a reassuring squeeze. Watching her leave, Gaby felt bad as she clearly saw the disappointment in her teacher’s eyes, but she had to be told.

“Dad? Can we do something for Mum before Jules and I have to go?” Gaby asked as they stood in the corridor outside the office door.

“Any ideas, kiddo?” Dave asked.

A fancy dinner ... take her somewhere nice!” Gaby quietly enthused.

Dave thought that was an excellent idea and set the time for either that evening or the following evening, depending on how Jenny felt. Either way, he’d have to get her to rest that afternoon while he made arrangements.

That evening, they had to change their plans as Jenny was worn out from sneaking some time on the turbo. As a result, Dave carted her off to bed and an early night. The girls decided to busy themselves with packing for the trip but first Jules had to make a phone call. Dave agreed with both girls that Jules would stand a much better chance of getting a straight answer from Debbie than if Gaby talked with Brit. After what seemed like many minutes of pointless conversation frequently interrupted by frantic prompting and off-stage hints by both Dave and Gaby, she finally got around to discussing the reason for the call with her American friend. Sometime later, she finally got off the phone.

“Well, don’t keep us in suspense! Who’s going?” Dave anxiously inquired.

“Gaby,” Jules flatly responded.

“Debbie had to wait until she was alone … but she told me that they never told their ‘rents about Drew when they got back. By the time they plucked up the courage to say something ... thanks to Brit’s photos … their parents were firmly convinced I had a sister … so they never mentioned it … Deb said something about wanting to see their next birthday! She said Brit even asked Maddy to make sure Gaby shows up and that Mr. Walters worked real hard to finish Deb’s new bedroom for the two of us to share!“

As an afterthought, Jules added, “If it means anything, sis … Deb told me to tell you that her mum thinks you’re very pretty.”

(sigh) “So much for Drew going,” Gaby sarcastically lamented.

“Look at it this way ... I get to spend more time with my sister!” Jules cheerfully replied as both girls headed upstairs to their rooms to begin packing.

Later, in Gaby’s room, Jules gave her sister her first real lesson in the proper way to pack. They even spent time selecting what Gaby would wear for travelling. The problem was Drew’s passport. Gaby would have to arrive in America, but it would be Drew that would have to deal with Immigration on both sides of the pond. Great care was used to select loose clothing that would hide her breastforms. After Gaby modelled several combinations from all of her more androgynous clothes, they selected a look of jeans, boots that could pass for boy’s shoes when worn under the jeans and an oversized bulky sweater. Drew’s slightly oversized leather jacket and a knitted scarf provided the finishing touches. They also decided that Jules would carry her sister’s bag in her luggage. Upon arrival in Washington, she would pass it to Gaby so she could apply her make-up before they arrived in Grottoes.

When the siblings got home from school the next day, they found their dad coming back down the stairs after putting their mum to bed.

“Sorry, Pet! I had to tell her about our dinner plans. Your mum had a good day and swore she felt the part, but I knew that unless I got her to sleep this afternoon ... she’d fall asleep at the table and the only way she’d go without a fight was to tell her.”

After a light tea, Gaby ran upstairs to shower and get ready for her mum’s evening while Jules washed up, leaving their dad to make all the necessary arrangements.

Hearing Jules return to her room, Gaby snuck over to her door and softly whispered, “Jules ... can I come in?”

As Jules opened the door expecting to see her brother, she saw Gaby standing there in her blue silk, white lace-trimmed robe. Holding the door open, Jules stood back to let her enter.

“Gaby?“ a surprised Jules replied as she shut her door.

“Sh-h-h-h ... I thought I’d surprise Mum! Besides, you know Drew isn’t one for dressing up!” Gaby softly answered.

“Since when?” Jules smirked as Gaby walked past her and sat on her bed.

“Fun-eee ... now you gonna help me or not?” Gaby hissed.

“Wotcha need?” Jules inquired.

“Can you do my nails?” Gaby asked, producing her pink coral nail colour.

“Going all out … eh, sis? C’mon, let’s see those feet. Not to put a damper on your plans, but what about tomorrow? You know ... your fingers?” Jules pointed out.

“I’ll clean ‘em before bed tonight,” Gaby replied.

“You better! That’ll be all you need if you showed up at school, wearing nail polish!” Jules exclaimed. “Better let me double check you get all of it before you turn in … okay?”

“Okay…”

As Gaby sat on Jules’ bed and put a foot in her sister’s lap, her robe fell open affording Jules a glimpse of her panties.

“It’s only dinner, sis…” Jules seductively remarked.

“Maddy says sometimes a girl just likes to feel like a girl!” Gaby cooed.

“Yeah … I know what you mean,” Jules thoughtfully replied.

When she had finished, Gaby asked her to check the coast was clear before she ran to her own room to finish getting ready.

“Hurrry up, Drew … your dad’s waiting!” Jenny called back up the stairs for him to finish getting ready.

“You look really pretty, Mum …” Gaby casually stated as she descended the stairs. She saw her mother standing at the bottom of the stairs and looking very fit and well rested.

Expecting to see Drew, Jenny turned around and looked up at the sound of her son’s voice, but saw Gaby instead.

“Gaby? You … look … very pretty … yourself,” a surprised Jenny replied.

Dave, who was standing beside her, smiled and agreed with his wife. Turning to Jules, he commented, “All three of my ladies look lovely, tonight … car’s waiting ... shall we?”

Dave helped each of them with their coats then stood aside while they walked out to the car. After locking up, he slipped behind the wheel and turned the key.

A couple of hours later, the Bond family left Salvatore's and were walking back to the car.

“Just have to pick up Maddy, then we can go home to enjoy what’s left of the evening,” Dave casually mentioned. He almost said ‘last evening together’ but under the circumstances, he refrained.

“Why’re we picking up Maddy?” Jules inquired.

“Your aunt and uncle are going to Manchester later tonight because John has an early flight to Japan, tomorrow. We’re taking Maddy for the night and driving the three of you to the school in the morning,” Dave explained.

Once they arrived at the Peter’s residence, John loaded Maddy’s case in the car. After saying good-bye to her parents, Maddy joined the two Bond girls in the back where she was visibly surprised to see Gaby as she got into the car.

“Why’s Gaby here?” Maddy whispered as she slid in beside her girlfriend.

“Later,” Gaby quietly replied.

A scant few minutes later, they pulled up in front of their own house.

“A thoroughly enjoyable evening … and with such lovely company!” Jenny enthused as she moved to open the car door.

“Thank Gaby … it was her idea,” Dave replied as he turned to get out of the car.

“Thank you, darling. I had a lovely evening … and I enjoyed seeing ‘Gaby’ again. You didn’t mind?” Jenny softly asked as she hugged her youngest child after they emerged from the car.

“My choice this time … for you,” Gaby softly replied as she tightly held her mother.

Dave let Jenny unlock the front door while he grabbed Maddy’s luggage from the boot.

“You kids go on upstairs and make sure you have everything you need for tomorrow, out and ready. I don’t want to be searching for things at four in the morning!” Dave stated as they walked into the house.

While the three girls bounded up the stairs to their rooms, Dave proceeded to make the tea while Jenny went to relax on the couch.

“Okay … I’m ready! Let’s get you packed!” Maddy enthused as she ran into Drew’s room.

“It’s already done! Jules helped me last night … see?” Gaby indicated her soft-sided suitcase on the floor beside her dresser.

“Oh...” Maddy quietly replied, her disappointment evident. ”Well … like Uncle Dave said … let’s go through it an’ make sure you’ve got everything!”

Gaby knew what was coming and so as Maddy rushed over to the luggage and snatched it up, she sat down on the chair by her desk and watched her girlfriend flip it up onto the empty bed.

Once Maddy had it opened, she began searching through all the neatly folded clothes like a frenzied custom agent, but as she realized there was nothing in the case that belonged to Drew, she noticeably slowed her search until she stopped looking altogether and straightened up.

“Surprised to find only Gaby’s stuff?” Gaby softly asked as she stood behind Maddy and gently held her shoulders. “You weren’t gonna tell me … were you?”

“Tell you what? I don’t know what you’re talking about!” Maddy sounded like a little child caught in the act by her parents. She stiffened as Gaby turned her around to face her.

“Please, Mad … don’t lie to me … not now,” Gaby softly urged. “I know everything. Considering how things were when Deb and Brit left … Dad and I had Jules call Debbie last night to find out just who the Walters expected to get off the plane.”

As the colour drained from Maddy’s cheeks, Gaby gently sat her down on the edge of the bed.

“We both know the answer to that, don’t we? Deb even told us that a couple of months ago, Brit asked you to help her make sure only Gaby showed up ... an’ we even know how you were going to do it.”

As Gaby stood in front of her, a shocked Maddy remained silent and stared straight ahead at her girlfriend’s chest.

“That’s why all the interest in helping me pack … wasn’t it? In fact you were going to find a reason to pack for me … isn’t that what you told Brit? Why? I mean … why didn’t you just tell me?"

Maddy sheepishly looked up into Gaby’s eyes and with tears running down her face.

“If I told you back then … (sniff) what would you have done? Tell Mr. Woods so he could sort it out an’ end up getting Brit and Deb into trouble? Maybe he’d even drop you from the exchange program? Or maybe you’d decide not to go? … (sniff). What about the rest of us? The ‘gang’ … (sniff) an’ the Sherwood Foresters ... an’ me? … (sniff). I didn’t want to go alone … not when you could be with me … I love you...”

“Sis an’ I wanted to stay here with Mum, with her cancer an’ all ... but both the ‘rents are saying we hafta go,” Gaby quietly agonized.

Maddy was left speechless as she stared at her girlfriend’s hollow eyes. When she stood up, the two teenagers became locked in a tight and emotional embrace.

“I’m sorry, darling … I know I should’ve told you the truth ... but I was scared you’d find a way not to come. Now with your Mum like she is ... I feel just awful that you have to come,” Maddy whispered as she closed eyes and laid her head upon Gaby’s shoulder. “I’ll be right beside you the whole time.”

“I love you, Mad...” Gaby softly murmured.

In a more upbeat mood, Gaby looked at her girlfriend and knowingly asked, “Between the Walters expecting sisters and the cheer competition … it looks like I’m gonna be Gaby 24/7 while we’re in the States. Think you can handle leaving Drew here and being stuck with me for the next six weeks?”

“Oh God … YES!” Maddy replied breathlessly as she leaned into Gaby and they both enjoyed a long, lingering kiss on the lips.

 
 
Please leave a comment.     :-)

---

 
To Be Continued...
 

---

 

---

Viewing Note: This story should be viewed with the Edwardian Script ITC font installed on your Windows platform in the c:/Windows/Fonts directory. Microsoft Word installs this font automatically.

Photo Credit: Used with her permission....“Let Me In”  © by simpledrama .
 

---

 
Chapter 3
 

“Gaby … sweetheart … time to get up!” Dave softly shook his slumbering daughter until she opened her eyes and saw her father towering above her. “Sh-h-h-h … quiet … your Mum’s still asleep!”

“Isn’t she coming with us?” Gaby whispered.

“She is … but I’m going to let her sleep as long as she can. I’ll get her up only when I have too … we can always eat after we see you kids off … before I forget … Jules told me to let you know she’s done in the bathroom.” Dave replied. “If your case is packed, I’ll take it down with me.”

“Just have to throw this nightdress in. I’ll leave my case in the hall in a few minutes,” Gaby mentioned.

Once Dave left her room, she removed the full-length blue silk nightdress her mum had given her when they were in Dorset and neatly packed it, just like Jules showed her. The three girls were all showered and dressed in short order. Gaby also remembered to give Jules her bag to pack in her suitcase, before Dave took it downstairs. They even found time for a quick tea while he finished loading the van.

Relax, Gabs! With your jacket on, no one will see anyone other than Drew,” Jules reassured Gaby as they sat at the table.

“What if I take my jacket off for some reason?” Gaby shot back.

“Keep your sweatshirt bunched and loose ... don’t pull it down,” Maddy offered.

“An’ keep that necklace tucked inside … certainly until Gaby appears, anyway!” Jules cautioned while nodding towards Gaby’s jewellery .

“Drew’ll have to be around until we’ve gone through American immigration … then I’ll give you your bag before we get on the coach in Washington and Gaby can arrive in Grottoes!” Gaby wasn’t too sure just who her sister was trying to reassure by restating the plan.

Dave entered the kitchen a little bit later and told the girls to head out to the van as soon as they finished their tea. While he was taking Gaby’s case out, they put their coats on and filed outside.

“It’s unlocked. You girls wait in the van while I go see what’s keeping your mother,” Dave quietly instructed for fear of waking the neighbours.

A short time later the elder Bond’s came out of the house and as they entered the van, Jenny first noticed Drew sitting in the back.

(YAWN) “Morning, girls … Drew. Excited to be finally going?” Jenny greeted as she got into the front seat beside Dave.

All three greeted Jenny and politely responded to her question with a ‘yes’, even if the response from Jules and Gaby was a little less than enthusiastic. If Jenny detected their tone of voice, she ignored it and tried to be cheerful herself.

As Dave backed the van out of their close, Jules leaned over and whispered to Gaby, “See? If Mum saw Drew… so’ll everyone else!”
Gaby smiled back and started to think that their plan might work.

They pulled into the Warsop College car park a little after 6AM and immediately headed for the small gathering of cars and people at the far end. The coach hadn’t arrived yet, but both escorts were busy checking the kids in as they pulled up with their parents. As the girls emerged from the van, Dave unloaded their luggage and took it to the makeshift assembly area that had been set up. Mr. Pilling was busy tagging the luggage as it arrived. Gaby introduced her mum to Miss Cowlishaw and soon the three were engrossed in conversation. Jules and Maddy joined the other kids and tried to keep warm and awake in the cool early morning air. While Mr. Pilling watched the luggage, Dave returned to join his wife and Gaby, who were still deep in conversation with the young teacher. Finally the hired coach appeared and Mr. Pilling helped the driver with the loading of the luggage while the kids dispersed to rejoin their parents for family farewells. After a while, it soon became obvious to Jules that they were the last to board the coach.

“We really have to go, Mum … Miss C is waiting for us to get on so we can leave,” Jules reluctantly observed.

“I know, dear. Take care, you two!” Jenny pulled both girls into a hug that she only released when Dave put his hands on her shoulders.

“They really do have to go, luv. The coach is waiting,” Dave quietly pointed out.

“I love you guys … make me proud!” Jenny enthused. She was trying hard to keep it together.

“We will,” Jules replied.

‘Look after your brother … won’t you, Jules?” Jenny asked as she offered her outstretched arms to her oldest.

“I will Mum … (sniff) I promise!” Jules tearfully replied as she threw herself at her mum. On the verge of completely loosing it, she whispered, “I love you Mum!”

Before it got completely out of hand, Dave gave both girls a quick hug and steered them towards the waiting coach.

“I'll call each night and keep you informed on your Mum’s condition … okay?” he whispered once they were out of Jenny’s earshot.

“If the worst happens … I promise … I’ll get you girls back here before…”

“Thanks Daddy,” Gaby replied while putting on a brave face as they got closer to the bus.

With each step, the painful reality of the situation became increasingly obvious to both girls, Gaby in particular. By the time they reached the coach, Jules had her arm around Gaby’s shoulder. As both girls got on board and proceeded down the aisle, Jules quickly found an empty seat beside Justine, another girl from her form while Gaby continued on towards some of the ‘gang’.

She just started to sit in the seat Maddy had saved for her, when Mr. Pilling started to speak, “Now that we're all here…”

The thinly veiled sarcasm in his voice caused Gaby, Jules and Miss Cowlishaw to quickly turn their heads and glare at him, leaving him with a very uncomfortable feeling.

He hesitatingly continued by saying, “...Mr. Woods has a few words.”

As Mr. Pilling sat down beside Miss Cowlishaw, she hissed at him, “You naturally that insensitive ... or do you have to work at it?”

He looked at her with a blank stare but he knew that he hadn’t heard the last of ‘it’, whatever ‘it’ was.

“Thanks Mr Pilling. I'll keep this short as I want to get back to bed.” He paused for effect and got a few giggles for his troubles. “I've said this before but I'll repeat it again…”

As Mr. Woods started to speak, Gaby made herself comfortable in the upholstered seat. Throughout the Headmaster’s short address, Maddy noticed her girlfriend was pre-occupied with other matters and listening to Mr. Woods drone on about something, didn’t appear to be one of them! Once Gaby was settled, Maddy took hold of her cousin’s hand and leaning over to her, softly spoke in her ear.

“Auntie Jen’s a strong woman, Gabs … it’ll work out … she’ll beat this cancer thing … an’ she’ll be back at the school to meet us … I know she will!”
As Gaby looked up at her face, she saw tear tracks down Maddy’s cheeks.

Both girls were brought out of their thoughts by a small round of applause by the other kids. Whatever Mr. Woods said, he was obviously finished. After a quick word with Miss Cowlishaw and Mr. Pilling, he stepped off the coach and the kids all turned their attentions to waving at family members and anyone else in the car park at that hour!

The door hissed closed and they started on their way to Manchester and their transatlantic flight to Washington. Gaby tearfully watched as her mum and dad waved until the bus turned on to the main road and drove out of sight. “Bye Mum.”

Knowing the family situation, Miss Cowlishaw kept a close watch on the two Bond girls as they fell silent once the bus left the school.

The trip to the airport at Manchester turned out to be a very quiet one. Except for the occasional muted conversation, the majority of the kids had decided to get some additional sleep. Gaby spent most of this part of the trip with her head on Maddy’s shoulder, tightly holding her girlfriend’s hand and trying her best to hold back the tears.

As they neared their destination, Miss Cowlishaw leaned over in her seat to address Mr. Pilling who was sitting beside her and in a quiet but stern voice, she raised the issue of his earlier faus pax.

"Apparently you weren’t listening when I told you about Mrs. Bond earlier this week! You realize that may have possibly been the last time those two will see their mum alive? That little remark you made when the Bond girls boarded, was totally ‘un-called for’ and I should think a bit more sensitivity to their situation on your part would certainly be in order! In the future … I would strongly suggest that when dealing with Jules or Gaby … especially Gaby … it would serve you well to keep that in mind!”

“Sorry … it slipped my mind … won’t happen again … promise,” Mr. Pilling quietly replied.

“See that it doesn’t!” Fran admonished as she sat back in her seat as the coach entered the airport property.

Upon arrival at the departure terminal, the coach driver flicked on the internal lights and Mr. Pilling rose from his seat to coax the sleeping students to return to the land of the living.

“Okay people! Listen up! Our driver’s unloading our luggage now … so after I finish … everyone will file off the bus … claim their luggage and re-assemble beside Miss Cowlishaw, just inside the main entrance. We’ll then check-in and go through security ... before we get some breakfast … assuming anyone’s still interested.”
As they rose from their seats to exit the coach, Mr. Pilling stopped in the door and turned to face the kids.

“Remember! You’re representing Warsop College … even if you’re not wearing your uniforms … so … act accordingly!” he firmly cautioned. He then turned and exited the coach, allowing the students to get off and claim their luggage.

As they filtered from the drop-off point to inside the terminal, the ‘gang’ drifted together near Miss Cowlishaw. With the last few entering the building, she turned to look at Rhod and Drew. Fran wasn’t as concerned about Gaby as her choice of attire at least ensured she looked like her passport. On the other hand, Rhod looked more like Em than Fran would’ve liked to have seen even though he was dressed androgynously like Gaby. She made a mental note to stay close to these two whenever they had to present their passports, especially Rhod.

“People! It may only be one building … but we’ve got some hiking to do before we get to where we’re supposed to be. Now let’s get going. The faster we get squared away, the faster we can get some food!” Mr. Pilling urged as he indicated the three porters standing nearby, with their luggage trolleys at the ready.

The group of twelve stood by while their luggage was loaded onto the carts and then with a word from Miss Cowlishaw, the procession headed off in the direction of the British Midland’s check-in counter. Once at the counter, the party was checked in with no apparent problems, but at immigration, it was another matter. Julia, a senior, was taken aside and questioned. Her bag was emptied by Security because she had a pair of nail scissors and they were considered a possible weapon. Miss Cowlishaw quickly intervened and sometime later they both joined the rest of the group in the departure lounge.

“Sorry I wasn’t able to speak to you earlier but how did you two make out with immigration? Rhod … I noticed the officer hesitated a bit while looking at your passport.
Are you okay?” The ‘gang’ clearly heard the concern in Fran’s voice. “I started to come over, but I saw he let you through before I could get there.”

“He kept looking at my passport and then at me,” Rhod admitted.

“Maybe it’s because he thought he saw Em,” Ally suggested indicating Rhod’s appearance. The others in the ‘gang’ tactfully agreed with Ally.

“I thought you wanted Em to arrive in America … an’ this is all she had that looked like boy’s things!” Rhod whined.

“Sh-h-h-h-h … please calm down, dear. You look fine ... but I’ll be close by when we get to Washington, just in case … okay?” Fran offered in a quiet soothing voice.
“You have any problems, Drew?”

“Nope! He just looked at the photo, then looked at me ... an’ told me to move on.”

Miss Cowlishaw took on a look of relief when everyone was finally reassembled and discussions about food had begun.

“We’ve got through the first hurdle … hopefully US immigration will be less nerve racking.”

"Okay … now that they’ve decided we can leave the country … who's for breakfast?" Mr Pilling inquired.

As the group was herded down the length of the secured departure area by the escorts in their quest for a cafeteria, the students became aware of the armed police presence and initially were taken aback.

“It’s unfortunate that it’s become another sign of the times, kids...” Mr. Pilling quietly offered as they continued walking.

They soon found a cafeteria that everyone agreed upon. Upset as Gaby was about leaving her mum, Jules noticed that she had no problem putting away a ‘full English’, proof that a bit of her brother was still buried inside Gaby. Something about that single thought sent a warm comforting feeling through her as she smiled to herself. After everyone finished, it was announced that they still had over an hour to kill, before their 11AM boarding. As they paused to allow Mr. Pilling to grab a morning paper, Jules took the opportunity to pull Gaby into a hug.

“What’s that for, sis?” Gaby softly asked as her sister held her.

(sniff) “I dunno … I just felt I had to,” Jules whispered.

The two released each other upon Mr. Pilling’s return to the waiting group. As they started walking and exploring the window displays of the various retailers, Miss Cowlishaw approached the two Bond girls.

“You two okay?” she inquired.

“I … think so … Miss,” Jules hesitatingly replied.

“Okay … but I’m always here if you want to talk,” Fran softly replied as the three walked along behind the others.

They quickly caught up to the rest as Maddy continued to lead the group on a window shopping expedition on the way to their departure gate. When they arrived and found places to sit, Bernie produced a pack of cards and an impromptu game of Pontoon amongst the ‘gang’ sprung up, but quickly involved all ten kids while the two escorts looked on.

"All passengers for BMI flight 613 … non stop to Washington … please proceed to gate 6."

"Come on, kids! … That's us!" Miss Cowlishaw enthused upon hearing the PA announcement.

"Eleven already?" Rhod asked as he put down his cards.

"Actually, they're a bit late calling the flight … it’s ten past,” Fran replied with a quick check of her watch.

“Miss? How long is the flight?” Ally asked.

“About eight hours … maybe nine … depending on headwinds,” Miss Cowlishaw answered.

They gathered all their stuff and joined the queue slowly inching itself towards the last pre-flight hurdle, the boarding desk.

"All passengers for BMI flight 613 … non stop to Washington … please proceed to gate 6."

The announcement repeated again as they shuffled towards the desk, boarding cards and passports in hand.

Fran looked around and noticed both Rhod and Ally looked a bit apprehensive so she fell back in line to join them. Gaby and a couple of the others got separated from the main group as the line shuffled it’s way closer to the desk, but once through, they quickly found them waiting in the boarding tunnel. Once everyone was back together, they made their way as one, down the ramp and into the waiting airliner.

"Row 26, seat A, next to the window" the stewardess confirmed as she checked Gaby’s boarding stub when she entered the cabin.

As Gaby and Maddy inched towards their seats, they soon joined the mêlée for overhead locker space before settling down for the long flight. Being the experienced flyer she was, Gaby quickly removed her CD player and a few CD’s and then put her small flight bag, containing all the basics she’d require later - the New Year’s copy of the Comic, a new Pratchett novel and a bag of toffees – under her seat.

They were already well over the Atlantic, when Gaby opened her eyes and mechanically started to change the CD in her player. As she closed the case and her eyes, she resumed thinking about her mum and reliving the good times they had together, before and after she signed to turn professional. She also recalled her mum’s acceptance of Gaby over the last couple of years and how much she wished for the day she could tell her mum that she always did have two daughters.

The flight soon became a boring routine of watching in-flight movies, reading a good book, listening to CD’s or thinking – that and eating. It was after dinner had long been served when Gaby was gently roused from a nap.

“Thinking of your Mum in happier times?” Gaby opened her eyes when she heard Miss Cowlishaw's voice.

“Ummm … yes … Miss?” a confused Gaby replied.

“She'll be okay … she's tough, your Mum is.”

“How’d you know I was thinking ‘bout her?” Gaby asked.

“It’s the first time I’ve seen you smile today,” Fran softly replied and then indicating Maddy’s vacant seat, she asked, “Alright if I sit here a while and talk?”

“Yeah … Maddy’s gone off to see the others. Miss … why?” Gaby replied.

As she slid into Maddy’s seat, in almost a whisper Miss Cowlishaw quietly replied, “I don't know Gaby.”

“She's never hurt anyone and she's hardly ever sick,” Gaby argued.

“I haven't any answers dear … and nothing I say can make it go away … but if it’ll help to talk … I do know how you feel. My Mum had cancer,” Fran admitted.

Did … did … she die?” Gaby quietly asked.

“No she's still very much alive. They caught it early and were able to operate straight away.”

“Mum's (sniff) … dying … but Dad said something about an operation. That (sniff) means there’s a chance isn't there?” Gaby hopefully asked.

“Maybe they're wrong … an’ she's not gonna die in a couple of months?” Fran could see that Gaby was desperately reaching out.

“You keep believing that and think positive. It won't do your Mum any good if she sees you and Jules are miserable. She needs all the help and moral support she can get right now!”

“We shouldn't be here … we should be at home with her!” Gaby tearfully stated.

“I spoke to your mum before we left and I know you're here because she wanted both you and your sister to be here … and to have this experience! Believe me, it’ll help her much more if she knows that you're having a good time here instead of having you two mope around at home.” Fran lectured.

“But…” Gaby started to reply.

“But nothing, Gaby! She needs all of you … you … your sister ... and your father … to be positive and up-beat right now! The better you all feel, the better she’ll feel … an’ that can do nothing but help her,” Fran admonished her young student, in a hushed tone.

“I s'pose you're right Miss,” Gaby sheepishly replied.

“You know I am! Now … I'm gonna have to check on everyone else … but remember … if you need to talk you can come to me anytime … okay?”

“Yes, Miss ... thank you,” Gaby replied.

As she rose out of the seat Gaby weakly asked, “Miss?”

“Gaby?” Miss Cowlishaw quietly responded.

“Does anyone else know? About Mum … I mean,” Gaby whispered.

“No … not unless you or Jules have said anything. Mr Pilling and I won't say anything unless you want us to … with one exception. I’ll have to inform Miss Bell so she’ll know what to expect … just in case … but that’s as far as it’ll go … I promise!” Fran replied assuring Gaby it was still a family secret.

“I understand. Thanks, Miss...” Gaby acknowledged.

“I'll leave you to it for now …eh?” Fran quietly mentioned as she gently touched Gaby’s shoulder before starting to walk to where some of the others were sitting.

“Looks like Maddy's heading back. Now remember … anytime ... okay?”

As she walked away, Gaby smiled as she heard Miss Cowlishaw mumbling to herself. “Why they put us all over this bloody airplane, I’ll never know!”

As Maddy found her way back to her seat, Gaby closed her eyes and tried to pretend to be asleep. When she sat back down, Maddy easily saw through her girlfriend’s deception and leaned over, kissing her gently on the lips.

“I love you, Gaby Bond!” Maddy whispered.

Gaby replied by silently mouthing the words “I love you”, while gently squeezing Maddy’s hand. As much as the seats would allow, the two girls snuggled together. When Gaby threatened to drift off to sleep, Maddy closed her eyes and laid her head on her girlfriend’s shoulder. Much later, the pair were abruptly awakened from an after-lunch nap by the sound of the cabin intercom.

‘Bong! Good afternoon ladies and gentleman, we hope you've had a pleasant flight with us today. We’ll shortly be starting our final approach into Washington where the local time is just coming up to 3PM. The weather is currently clear and sunny with an air temperature of one degree Celsius or thirty-four Fahrenheit. So wrap up warm! Thank you for flying British Midland, we hope you’ll join us again soon.'

The announcement ended and the seat belt light came on. The pilot applied the thrust-reverses as soon the plane touched the runway and after sufficiently slowing down, they turned onto a taxiway and headed for the main terminal.

“Welcome to Dulles International Airport Washington DC where the local time is now a quarter after three..."

The cabin attendant issued her final farewell message as the aircraft crawled up to the boarding ramp. Shortly after the engines shut down, the cabin crew had the doors opened and people were starting to de-plane. Forty minutes later the entire group was through security and were queuing at immigration. Apart from more odd looks at Rhod, nothing unexpected happened and they all emerged unscathed. As they made their way to the baggage collection area, the kids couldn’t help but notice armed security in the form of State police and even some National Guardsmen. Coupled with the humourless attitudes of the various airport and immigration officials, it was a bit intimidating to the new arrivals.

Eventually, they emerged from ‘officialdom’ and collected their luggage. Both escorts were amazed that none of it was ‘lost’.

"Hey guys! Lookit the ads an’ stuff … just like back ‘ome!” Rhod exclaimed.

“They put them up just for you guys … so’s you don’t go feeling homesick!” Jules quipped as she quickly walked past the ‘gang’.

“Really? That’s awfully nic…” Rhod started to reply before he caught what Jules had really said. Ally and the others burst out laughing as Rhod turned several shades of red.

“People!” Mr Pilling once more called for their attention, “Do not wander off! I need to make a phone call then we'll go find our transport … okay?”

“Yes sir,” a few voices chorused.

As soon as Gaby chose to sit on her luggage, Jules came up to her and handed her Gaby’s bag. Nodding towards a sign indicating public restrooms, she quietly suggested, “Better pop in there and fix yourself, sis … while Mr. P is busy … an’ make sure you use the ladies!”

“Thanks … be out in a mo’. Watch my luggage!” Gaby replied as she started off towards the women’s restroom. A short time later she returned and again sat on her luggage, watching the people go by.

“You okay Gaby?” Miss Cowlishaw asked, causing Gaby to jump. “Sorry … didn’t mean to startle you.”

“Ummm … that’s okay Miss. I’m okay … thanks,” Gaby quietly replied.

“Feel better now that Gaby’s here?” Fran playfully asked while trying to engage the girl in some conversation.

“Uh huh.”

“I understand you’ve travelled a fair bit. This isn’t that different to any other airport, is it?
”
“I guess not.” Fran could see that Gaby’s mind was still back in Warsop and her mum.

“Still thinking about your Mum?” Without waiting for an answer, Fran pulled up her own luggage and joined her charge on the improvised chairs. Gaby turned to face her and slowly nodded in response to her question.

“Tell you what. Give her a call while we wait for Mr Pilling to return. Here … use my phone. Hit speed dial, seven.” Fran softly suggested as she handed her cell phone to Gaby. “All your home numbers are already programmed.”

“Thanks, Miss!” Gaby smiled as she took the offered cell and started to dial.

After several rings, Gaby heard a welcome voice. After talking for a few minutes, she handed the mobile back to Miss Cowlishaw.

“Thanks, Miss. I guess I needed to hear my Dad,” Gaby quietly commented.

“Everything okay with your Mum?” Fran asked.

“She’s asleep. Dad said it’s been a long day for her,” Gaby replied.

“How’s your Dad holding up?”

“Tired … scared … I guess not knowing what’s gonna happen next is…” Gaby mumbled.

“Well, it’s good she’s sleeping … isn’t it?” Fran asked. “Come on … up we get. I can see Mr Pilling is on his way back.”

“Okay, ladies and gentlemen ...” Mr Pilling announced, “I've just spoken to Miss Bell and she'll be here with our transport in about twenty minutes. In the meantime, I suggest you all make use of the facilities and then we'll go over to the pick up area … questions?”

The resulting silence was deafening.

“Good! Off you go, then ... back here in ten!”

Leaving Mr Pilling in charge of the luggage, the group quickly dispersed to the offered facilities. It was a half hour later when a small yellow school bus rolled up to the curbside at the arrivals.

“John! … Fran!” Miss Bell excitedly greeted the two escorts as she stepped off the bus.

“Hi Jess!” Fran cheerfully called back as Mr. Pilling started directing the kids to take their luggage up to the bus.

“Hi, kids. Sorry we’re late but there was a bit of a pile up on the Interstate … traffic backed up for miles!” Miss Bell explained.

“You planning on loading up or just standing here and freezing our butts off?” a tall middle-aged man abruptly asked as he approached the three teachers.

“Sorry guys … and this pleasant soul is George Wentworth … our driver,” Miss Bell said as she introduced George.

“Nice to meet you George … John Pilling.” George and Mr. Pilling then shook hands.

“Then by process of elimination … this fair young lady must be Miss Cowl-e-shaw. Jess’ been going on about you all the way up here!”

George bowed ever so slightly and like a scene from ‘Gone with the Wind’, gallantly kissed the back of her hand. Unfortunately, all ten teenagers clearly saw her blush a deep shade of red.

“Now, George … give Fran back her hand and let’s see about getting these folks on the bus and out of the cold,” Miss Bell joked, completely shattering the moment.

“Sure Jess … c’mon, kids. When I open this here door … hand me them cases … they should all fit in!”

He hopped back onto the bus and walked towards the rear emergency exit. Once the door was opened a couple of the senior boys took it upon themselves to pass everyone’s luggage up to him.

“Get yourselves on board” Miss Bell instructed, “We'll leave as soon as George secures your luggage in back.”

“Gaby? I thought you told me in Warsop that I’d see Drew in America,” a surprised Jessica very quietly stated as the teenager stood beside her, while waiting to get on the school bus.

Gaby had avoided eye contact, but was about to answer when Miss Cowlishaw softly told her to get on the bus.

“We’ve got to talk, Jess … but not with the others around,” Fran whispered as she passed Jessica a folded piece of paper. “Read it … but I need it back. It’s not the kind of thing you’d like to have copies of, floating around.”

Once on the bus, Gaby couldn’t help but notice the stereotypical American school bus seating. Compared to the coaches they had for trips back at Warsop College, the plastic seating looked very uncomfortable for anything but a short ride. As she found a seat beside a very cute Em, she noted that by the look on her friends face, she was having the same thoughts about the seating.

“How far is it?” Em whispered.

“Too far! I think it’s about 145 miles ... if Yahoo maps is right!” Gaby hissed.

“How far’s that in kilometres?” wondered Em.

Overhearing their muted conversation, Bernie turned in her seat and offered, “That’s 232 kilometres! See?” Bernie raised her mobile.

“Bummer!” Em breathed.

“You're not kidding,” Gaby quietly agreed.

Miss Bell closed the door behind her and as she stood up at the front of the bus facing the British exchange students, she began to address the group.
“Well … welcome to America everyone! It's good to see you all again. George wants to clear Washington before rush hour but once we’re on the Interstate … it should be approximately two and a half hours. We plan to stop once or twice for a ‘pit stop’ along the way ... okay with you guys?”

After Jessica surveyed the young faces of her British guests, she turned and nodded toward George.

“Okay then … let’s hit the road!” Jessica enthused and upon hearing his cue, George put the school bus in gear.

She took her seat next to Fran and discreetly took the paper from her purse and began reading. Having finished, she slowly turned and looked at her friend with a disbelieving look.

“This is a joke … right?” she whispered as she returned the folded paper.

“Nope! Also … you have to remember the only one’s here that know of this are John, myself … you … Jules … and Gaby ... and that’s how those two girls want to keep it … unless they say otherwise. As far as the rest of the Sherwood Foresters think ... she’s still a boy named pretending to be a girl called Gaby,” Fran cautioned. “The older kids have only met her today and see her only as a young girl who apparently answers to either Drew or Gaby.”

“You mean, none of Gaby’s friends know?” Jessica questioned.

“Uh uh … and on top of that … their mother has advanced cervical cancer!” Fran replied in hushed tones.

“Oh, those poor girls!” Jessica uttered under her breath.

“Mr. Bond’s already warned us that we might be sending the three girls … that’s Gaby, Jules … and Maddy … home … on very short notice!” Fran quietly related.

“Why are they even here?” Jessica whispered.

“If it was up to Jules and Gaby ... they’d be back home ... but their mum insisted they come on the trip, like planned...” Fran explained in an almost whisper. “...And after talking with Mrs. Bond ... I agree with the girls ... any arguing would’ve been futile.”

“That kind of explains Gaby’s reaction when I tried to talk to her earlier. Life’s really not fair … is it?” Jessica hissed.

Despite the early start and the shift in time zones, the kids found themselves staring out the windows of the bus as they wound their way out of Washington. When the bus finally warmed up, Gaby took her coat off and folded it up to sit upon, thus providing extra padding for her seat. Em soon followed suit and the idea quickly spread amongst the others in the ‘gang’. After that, it was much easier to ‘enjoy’ their ride. Once they hit the Interstate, they found the traffic was rather light and Gaby was impressed at their progress as well as the scenery. In just under the estimated two and a half hours, George turned off the highway and pulled into a roadside restaurant named “Prue’s”.

“Okay people!” Fran rose from her seat and stood up in the aisle, raising her voice just enough to be heard over all the excitement. “I know it’s been a long day but we’re finally here … Grottoes, Virginia!”

“Yay!” someone called.

“Quiet!” Mr. Pilling shot back.

“Now, I’ve been told that they've got a little reception arranged in this place and strangely enough ... we’re a little ahead of schedule (prompting George to take a little bow). Miss Bell is ringing all your host’s right now to let them know we're here … so for now just collect your cases and go on inside.” As Miss Cowlishaw was speaking, she looked down the bus and met Gaby’s blank stare.

“Everyone okay?” Fran asked as a silence befell the bus.

“Yes Miss!” everyone chorused.

“Up and at ‘em then!” Miss Cowlishaw enthused.

As the kids entered Prue’s, the staff warmly welcomed them. It was apparent that they were set to cater a full-sized buffet reception for the exchange students. George left with the bus as the tired students soon started to collapse into the scattered lounge chairs to await the arrival of their hosts. A few minutes later the first of the host families started to arrive. Gaby found it really strange to see people she knew again but in this strange place and with a whole bunch of other people she didn't know. After some crowd searching, she spotted the Walters sisters coming in the door and soon she and Jules were renewing their friendship with Debbie and Britney.

“Mom … Dad … this is Jules and Gaby,” Britney started the introductions with a wink to Gaby. “Guys … these are our parents!”

“The girls have never stopped talking about you two and all your friends. Welcome to Grottoes!” Mrs Walters remarked.

“Umm … thank you … Mrs. Walters,” Gaby replied.

“Excuse me ... Gaby? Britney ... didn’t you tell me her name was Drew?” Mrs. Walters asked her daughter.

“Ummm.”

It is … kinda,” Gaby admitted, taking the pressure off Britney. “That’s my middle name. My given name is Gabrielle ... Gaby … for short.”

“In that case, do you prefer we call you Gaby … Gabrielle or Drew?” Mrs. Walters inquired.

“I’ll answer to all three ... but... I prefer Gaby,” Gaby quietly replied.

“Then Gaby it is,” Mrs. Walters decisively confirmed.

“I've converted part of the attic into a large bedroom and you two will be the first to occupy it,” Mr Walters mentioned with some pride as he attempted to enlighten the girls about the sleeping arrangements.

“It’s to be Debbie’s room after you return to England.”

“C’mon Gabs … Sab's over here!” Britney exclaimed while dragging Gaby away from the senior Walters, leaving Debbie and Jules to make their own exit.

“Brit?” Gaby asked in all seriousness.

“Uh huh…” Britney halted in her tracks, sounding as if she expected Gaby to explode. “I can explain that bit about you and Jules sharing a roo…”

“Over here!” Gaby grabbed Britney’s hand and quickly pulled her to a relatively secluded spot in the restaurant’s lobby.

“Look … Jules and I already know that you didn’t tell your ‘rents. Didn’t you even once wonder why Gaby showed up … boobs, make-up an’ all?”

“With all the excitement … it didn’t occur to me,” Britney softly admitted.

Gaby quietly explained, “Truth is … when Jules talked to your sister the other night, she told us everything. I just wanted to let you know that it’s okay. I’m Gaby 24/7 while I’m here … an’ besides … Miss Bell entered the Sherwood Foresters into some cheer competition … so we figured since Gaby has to be seen around school and practices...”

Upon hearing the news, a relieved Britney threw her arms around Gaby’s neck and hugged her for all she was worth.

“Hi guys!” Sabrina beamed as she and Maddy approached the two. “This is so cool … you guys being here!”

“...Gabs?” Maddy sarcastically asked while she glared at Gaby’s host. As Gaby started to reply, Britney sheepishly removed her arms from around her neck.

“You better take your bloody hands off of her … that’s my girlfriend!”Maddy thought as she continued to give Britney an icy stare.

“I told Brit that she doesn’t have to worry about Gaby with her ‘rents,” Gaby whispered lest she was overheard by any one of the people now standing within hearing. By this time, Debbie and Jules had joined the four girls.

Turning to Debbie, Gaby wondered, “What was your dad saying about your room?”

“We thought you two could use the attic. Like Dad said … it’s gonna be mine afterwards. I persuaded him to put in two twin beds instead of a single queen. I thought that’d be easier to take. Dad even gave me my own private bathroom! You’ll love it!” Debbie enthused.

“Okay girls? Hello Sabrina,” Mrs. Walters greeted as she walked up behind the girls.

“Hi, Ms Walters,” Sabrina answered.

“And who is this? I thought there were only two Bond girls?”

“I'm their cousin … Madeline … but everyone calls me Maddy.”

“I showed you the pictures, Mom!” Debbie stated.

“Well … I never realized that you and Gaby were so … identical. You two look more like sisters than her and Jules!” Mrs Walters observed before excusing herself and heading off to talk to some of the other parents.

After her mom left, Debbie again turned to both girls and softly asked, “I’m really sorry it came to this … but are you two really okay with it?”

Jules and Gaby looked at each other and quietly replied in unison, “Yes!”

“Thank you … both of you!” Britney quietly squealed. She gave both Gaby and Jules a big hug.

After the buffet dinner, Principal Roberts gave the standard welcome speech before passing the floor to the American ‘student co-ordinators', namely Jessica Bell and John Fredericks. Following a few words from both of them, they introduced both of the British escorts to the hosts before giving some general notices. With the next day being Thursday, the exchange students were to board their buses at the usual stops and meet at noon, in front of Augusta High School for what Miss Bell called a ‘Day of Familiarization’ with Virginia and more importantly, Augusta County. Mr. Roberts also announced that the American hosts would have the day off to help their British friends make it through their first full day in America. That bit of news received a very generous round of applause from the American kids. Friday would be the first full day at AHS for the British kids.

Once the speeches finished, the evening officially ended with the British kids going home with their hosts.

“Attention please! Before you go … a word to our British visitors. Just to clarify Principal Robert’s words … by the ‘usual bus stops’ … he simply meant where your hosts usually get their bus for school. Please make sure they show you!” Miss Bell announced as everyone was beginning to leave.

“Any plans for the next few days?” Mrs. Walters asked as they arrived back ‘home’.

“You gonna keep training, Gabs?” Britney eagerly asked.

“Training?” Mr. Walters echoed.

“Sure … she’s a national cycling champion!” Britney enthused.

“Ummm ... it’d be nice … but I don’t have any kit with me, let alone a bike,” Gaby pointed out.

“Yet…” Britney replied with a knowing smile and a wink. Although Gaby was familiar with her scheming, she was at a loss to figure what she had up her sleeve this time.
As soon as Mr. Walters had deposited the girl’s bags in ‘their’ room, all four decided to get ready for bed then talk a while longer.
While the two Bond girls were changing, Jules noticed her sister appeared less confident than usual.

“Sis … something wrong? You look … scared…” Jules stated with hesitation.

“I don’t know Jules … being Gaby with family is one thing … but six weeks of Gaby … here?” Gaby blurted out as she straightened her nightdress. “What if…”

“Sh-h-h-h …Gabs!” Jules interjected.

“I’ll be here to help you … don’t worry … but I doubt you’ll need me … being a girl comes so naturally to you!”

“Hate to break it to ya, sis ... but I am a girl,” Gaby quietly joked.

“You know wot I mean...” Jules replied with a grin. Both girls held each other in a tight hug until a knock at the door broke the moment.

“Comin’ guys? … Mom’s made us some hot chocolate,” Debbie offered.

Gaby slipped into the Royal Blue silk and white lace housecoat that matched her nightdress and then stepped into her almost-matching blue fluffy slippers before following Jules and Debbie downstairs.

“Wow … sex-eeee!” Britney enthused when Gaby appeared in the living room.

“Show her the nightgown, Gabs!” Debbie urged.

“My … that IS a lovely negligee set!” Mrs. Walters agreed as Gaby opened her housecoat.

“Beats anything I’ve got!” Britney sighed.

“Your idea of a sexy nightgown is an oversized T-shirt with Garfield on the front!” Debbie sarcastically replied with a big grin.

“It was a present from Mum. She brought this from Germany when she visited us in Dorset, last summer,” Gaby softly replied.

“I thought you lived in Warsop?” Mrs. Walters asked.

“We do. We were holidaying in Dorset when Mum visited,” explained Gaby.

“Don’t worry about your training Gabs. We’ll walk into town tomorrow and see a friend,” Britney casually mentioned as Gaby sat down on the couch beside her and reached for a mug of hot chocolate.

 
 
Comments are greatly appreciated.

---

 
To Be Continued...
 

---

 

---

Viewing Note: This story should be viewed with the Edwardian Script ITC font installed on your Windows platform in the c:/Windows/Fonts directory. Microsoft Word installs this font automatically.

Photo Credit: Used with her permission....“Let Me In”  © by simpledrama .
 

---

 
Chapter 4
 

"So … where’re we going?" Gaby asked as she walked quickly to keep up with Britney.

"A place called Erin's Cyclery."

"What’s that?" Gaby pressed.

"Duh … a bike shop?" Britney sarcastically replied. "You'll like Aunt Erin!"

"Uh huh … Aunt Erin?" Gaby questioned.

“Not my real Aunt … least I don’t think she is. That’s what I’ve called her as long as I can remember, though. I know she and mom went to high school and college together,” Britney revealed.

They walked to the end of the block and turned up Birch Street, then walked a short distance until they crossed the road and ducked down an alley only to emerge at the corner of a parking lot for a small group of retail stores. At times, Gaby had to jog to keep up to Britney’s hurried pace.

"Where're we going?" Gabs asked again.

“I told ya ... Erin’s Cyclery! It’s in this here strip mall … c’mon … not much further,” Britney encouraged.

From what Gaby noticed in the window, Erin sold mostly mountain bikes, Trek, Cannondale and Marin. She followed her friend through the door into a warm store and a venerable paradise for any bike enthusiast.

"Be right with you!" a woman's voice called from the back of the store.

"Neat huh?" Britney enthused.

"Oh, yeah!" Gaby panted as her attention was grabbed by a very clean Klein hanging on the wall.

"It's me Aunt Erin … I brought a friend!"

"Britney!" exclaimed a tall attractive woman with light brown hair. She was wiping her hands on a rag as she approached the girls.

"To what do I owe this visit … and who's this?"

"This is my friend from England … Gaby Bond!" Britney proudly announced.

"Nice to finally meet you Gaby. Brit here hasn’t stopped talking about you," Erin greeted.

"Hi,” Gaby returned.

"When I first heard your name … I immediately thought of Jenny Bond … then when Brit and Debbie told me who they lodged with last summer I couldn't believe it!

Your Mom doing well?" Erin gushed.

Caught off guard, Gaby replied, “When I left she wasn’t quite herself. She’s back home in Warsop, right now … resting…”

"Cold huh? Gets to the best of us, sooner or later," Erin dismissed. "So … what can I do for you gals?"

"How do you know we want something?" Britney innocently asked.

"Britney … you always want something when you drop by!" Erin replied with a large grin on her face.

"I don't! Well … maybe sometimes," she quietly allowed.

"So what is it?" Erin playfully asked.

"Ummm … you know that Gabs here is … like … a junior cycle champion?" Britney coyly mentioned.

"Come to think of it, you did mention it a few hundred times … but who counted?" Erin grinned.

"Well, I was wondering … would you have a bike and some riding stuff Gabs could borrow while she's here … like … so she can keep training?” Britney sweetly asked while trying to look innocent for her Aunt.

Her friend’s latest scheme finally dawned on Gaby.

"We-l-l … I'm not sure…" Erin replied with some trepidation.

"She'd look after it real well," she turned to face Gaby, "Wouldn't you, Gabs?” Turning back to face Erin, she continued to plead her case, “...And it's only for like … a few weeks!"

Erin's face softened a bit. “Now … just how many weeks we talkin’ about, huh?”

“Six?” Britney weakly squeaked.

"Hmmm … how ‘bout I have a look to see what I've got out back and you guys call around later this afternoon?" Erin suggested.

"Great!" Britney enthused. “That works perfectly! Gabs has to go to this orientation thing … but she should be back by three … if … that’s not too early!”

Gaby? How’s that with you?" Erin asked.

"That would be great … thank you!” Gaby enthused.

"What kind of bike you prefer … mountain or road?" Erin asked.

"A road bike … please … that's if it's not too much trouble."

"I'll see what I can do … okay?" Erin grinned, “So … you two like some hot chocolate?”

“No thanks, Erin … I really have to get back,” Gaby replied as she looked at Britney for support.

“Okay … see you when you get back!” Erin called out as the girls waved ‘bye’ before they left the store.

“Hurry up Gabs! We’re supposed to be outside to meet the bus in about twenty minutes!” Jules urged as the two girls arrived back in the Walters house.

Gaby ran upstairs to their shared room and quickly changed to a presentable pair of jeans and a turtleneck, since temperatures were still on the cool side.
Later, both of the Walters sisters escorted Gaby and Jules down to the corner of their block to await their school bus transportation.

“See you guys later!” Britney smiled when Jules and Gabs climbed aboard after a short wait. As the two took their seats and waved back, George closed the doors and put the bus in gear.

“One more stop, kids … then … it’s on to Augusta High School!” George called back to his passengers.

After picking up one of the senior students in their group, George headed the bus out of town for a short ten-mile drive west, past the Shenandoah Valley Regional Airport to a town called Fort Defiance.

About twenty minutes later, they pulled into the parking lot of a very modern and a very large school where Gaby noticed several other buses already in the lot. Upon disembarking from George’s bus, Gaby and the others joined the rest of the British exchange students that were already assembled with Miss Cowlishaw and Mr. Pilling, near the main entrance to the school.

They soon saw Miss Bell heading towards them and after greeting the two escorts, she soon had the visitors started on their tour of the school. Before she led everyone inside, Miss Bell began the tour by informing the kids that Augusta High School was actually situated a mile outside of Fort Defiance and that it served all of Augusta County.

Once in the school, Miss Bell and Mr. Fredericks informed the British kids that a block of lockers had already been assigned for their use and proceeded to show the kids where they were. The entire group then assembled in a classroom and from what Gaby noticed around the room, she concluded that it probably belonged to Miss Bell. They were joined a short time later by the school’s Guidance Counsellor, Mrs. Jones and the Principal, Mr. Roberts. After a few words of greeting and short introductions about themselves, they departed to return to their respective offices.

Miss Bell then took to the floor, telling the students what they could expect.

“Like the American kids did when they visited you in Warsop, each of you will ‘shadow’ your host for the three days of the week that you actually attend classes. The remaining two days have been set aside for field trips. Like our visit to Warsop last year, one field trip per week will include your hosts. The weekends are considered to be ‘free time’, allowing you to spend time with your host families and get a glimpse of life in America.”

“Now ... since Augusta County is primarily rural, Augusta High services the entire county and as such, it naturally has a much larger student population than what you are used to at Warsop College. Therefore, due to the number of students we have ... our lunch hour is scheduled in two relays depending on a student’s class schedule. Unfortunately, what this all means for you coming from a smaller school, is that depending on your host’s class schedule, you may not be able to see your friends at school as much as you did in Warsop. However, I’m sure that between you and your hosts, that won’t stop you lot from getting together.”

“Our day begins at eight o’clock with ‘homeroom’, for morning exercises and taking of attendance. Final dismissal is at three. Any extracurricular activities like sports and cheerleading will be done after that time. The buses you took today will be your transportation to and from the school. If I remember correctly, two of you are paired with hosts that have their own cars ... so you won’t have to worry about bus schedules. Now, when I call your name, please come up and get your ‘survival package’. This contains your bus schedule, your individual weekly class schedule, locker number and a combination lock and finally, a mountain of various forms to fill in for our office staff.”

As Miss Bell called out the names, the kids went up to the front of the room and received their packages before returning to their desks and completing the forms. Once all the paperwork was collected, the British kids were taken as a group, to their assigned block of lockers where they each took possession of their own piece of Augusta High.

While they had some spare time before re-boarding George’s bus for the ‘county tour’, the ‘gang’ got together for the first time since arriving, comparing notes on their host families and otherwise just catching up with things.

Seeing all the ‘gang’ in one place, Miss Bell took the opportunity to quietly say a few words to them in private and after giving them something to think about, she went off to organize the next part of their orientation.

“Come on you lot … time to go and get on the bus!” Mr. Pilling cheerfully announced.

Once everyone was on board, George headed back into Grottoes and Miss Bell acted as tour guide as he drove past any and all points of interest in the town and the surrounding area. After the tour, George once again turned the bus back to AHS where the kids were dismissed along with the rest of the school and allowed to get on their designated buses for the trip home.

“See you kids tomorrow morning!” Miss Bell called out as she saw the exchange students head for their own buses.

Gaby noted with some envy that both Maddy and Em wouldn’t have to endure the bus each day. Since Maddy’s host was Miss Bell, she naturally got a ride with her and Em’s host, Sandy Jones, was an eighteen year old who had her own car.

It was just after three thirty when Jules and Gaby returned to the Walters’ place.

“C’mon Gaby! We have to go!” Britney enthused as she grabbed Gaby’s arm when she entered the house.

“I only just got in!” Gaby exclaimed as she physically stood her ground.

“We told Erin we’d be back when you guys finished up … ‘member?”

“I'm sure Erin won't mind you being a few minutes late!” Mrs. Walters admonished.

“But mom!” Britney whined as she threw her arms up in the air in frustration.

“Let Gaby get changed if she wants,” Mrs. Walters firmly restated her position.

“Go on then!” Britney was being a bit of a pain.

Gaby didn’t need to be told twice. She was up the stairs and in her room in a flash. In truth, a change of footwear and a chance to freshen up was all she needed. After few minutes, she re-joined an impatient Britney Walters at the bottom of the stairs.

“While you’re there … invite Erin back for dinner!” Mrs. Walters called out as the girls ran out of the house.

As soon as they entered the Cyclery, Britney sought out her ‘Aunt’.

“Did you find anything Erin?” she impatiently asked.

“I think so … c’mon out back!” Erin suggested.

Once they entered Erin’s workshop, she pointed to a very well maintained cherry red GT road frame outfitted with a Campag Chorus. It didn’t take Gaby long before she identified it as Erin’s old bike, despite the concocted story Erin told the girls.

“You got any kit with you Gaby?” Erin asked.

“No ... I didn’t think I’d have a chance to ride,” Gaby explained.

“That’s okay. I think I may still have some of my old kit back at the house that should fit you. Think you can watch the store for me, Britney? I want to take Gaby here, back to my place and see if I can rustle up some kit for her. Hopefully we won’t be too long!” Leaving Britney in charge of the store, the two drove out to her place to see just what she had.

“C’mon in, Gaby … or is it … Drew?” Erin cautiously mentioned as they got out of her truck after pulling up to her house.

“Drew,” Gaby quietly replied. She was surprised that Erin knew about Drew but remembered she was supposed to be Drew, pretending to be Gaby, anyway.

“I thought as much,” Erin replied with a knowing look.

How did you know?” Gaby asked.

“Well … I try to keep up with things over in Europe and I know that it was Jenny Bond's son that took the National title last summer,” Erin revealed as they walked into the house.

“You gonna tell?” a frightened Gaby wondered.

“I dunno,” Erin softly mentioned after seeing Gaby was worried. “Somethin’ like this sound’s like one o’ Britney’s ideas … is it?”

“Sort of…” Gaby weakly admitted.

“Care to tell me about it?”

While Erin collected her spare kit, Gaby told an edited version of her story, right up to Britney’s departure from Warsop.

“I have to admit ... from what you told me, it sounds like Brit and her sister are only trying to make the best of a bad situation. While I don’t agree with it, I can see possible trouble all around if’en I mention this to Donald and Jocelyn. However, you and your sister seem to be comfortable enough with it ... so I’ll tell ya what. I won’t say a thing to anybody ... providin’ you promise to come to me if’en you ever wanted out of Britney’s little game. I’m not promising anything, but I might be able to help.”

It was almost six and quite dark when they finally returned to the shop.

“I was about to start calling … I thought something happened to you guys,” a worried Britney exclaimed as Erin and Gaby entered the shop.

“Just talking about Drew's cycling career,” Erin emphasized.

“Oh…” a devastated Britney whispered.

“I’m not the least bit pleased with your little scheme, young lady! It’s only because of Drew here, that I’m not hauling you in front of your mom ... but ... if I ever hear of you backing ‘im into a corner with your schemes or he tells me things have gone far ‘nuff ... I’ll be a-talking with your mom ... is that clear?” Erin lectured.

“Yes, m’am,” Britney meekly replied.

When they were having supper back at the Walters, Britney kept nervously glancing at Erin every time it looked like she’d say anything to her mother. Both Erin and Gaby knew exactly what she was thinking and they were enjoying every minute of it.

The following morning found the four girls waiting for the school bus, under a clear sky with some wind swept snow swirling around.

“Cold or nervous, Gabs?” Debbie asked.

“Bit of both … I guess,” Gaby replied as she glanced at the other two.

When the bus finally arrived, they quickly climbed on board in search of some heat. Gaby instantly noticed two things different from the previous day. George wasn’t driving and the bus was already fairly full of AHS students, making the task of locating seats together all that more challenging. Once at Augusta High, the girls parted company to head off to their lockers. Having quickly got her books, Britney met Gaby back at her locker to help her sort out the things that she’ll require for her first two classes. After that was done, the two went off to find her friends in the remaining time before homeroom.

A short time later, the first bell cleared the halls of students as they all retired to their homerooms for attendance and morning exercises, including the Pledge of Allegiance. Miss Bell had mentioned the previous day that as British citizens, the exchange students were not required to stand and participate in that particular exercise.

During the morning exercises, Gaby noted that any announcements or school news the principal had to convey was delivered to each classroom by a P/A system.
Once the announcements were over, Miss Jackson introduced her only exchange student to the rest of the class. Gaby was politely received by her new classmates, but she couldn’t help sense more than a bit of disinterest from several of the kids.

She initially thought this as nothing more than being the new kid, but when walking with Britney to their first class, the reaction from a few of the kids they passed could only have been described as a ‘cold shoulder’.

Gaby’s situation was a bit different than the rest of the gang. Although the lower level exchange students were scattered over three Grade 9 homerooms, Gaby was the only one to be on the early lunch rotation. As she found out, it also meant she was on a different class rotation schedule than the others. Her only common weekly classes with the rest of the gang were P/E or Gym, as Britney called it and Health. She soon started to feel the first pangs of her unintentional isolation.

Gaby’s first Friday class was a double period of Home Ec. with Mrs. Pryce. While Britney and the rest of the class worked on their current ‘dressmaking’ project, Mrs. Pryce strived to learn just how much Gaby knew about the subject. While her experience allowed her to keep a tidy home, Gaby admitted her sewing skills were almost non-existent, much to Mrs. Pryce’s dismay. She was ‘old school’ and a firm believer that all girls by their teens should know how to sew. As they completed their talk, Mrs. Pryce took Gaby back over to where Britney was working and instructed her to get Gaby started on her own ‘dress’ project.

“I’ve never sewed in my life!” Gaby whispered after she left the pair to work on their own.

“Don’t worry … I’ll help you!” Britney hissed.

The rest of her first day went better. In Math, Gaby was back in her comfort zone. She was surprised at how far advanced in Algebra she was compared to the rest of the class. After English, there was lunch followed by Science, Geography with Miss Bell and finally a double of Art with Miss Cowlishaw helping out in the classroom.
After dismissal, as the kids waited in the cold wind for the bus back into town, Gaby realized that unlike Warsop College, most of the cars in the huge parking lot actually belonged to students.

Later that evening after helping Mrs. Walters clean up, Gaby went up to her room to freshen up. A few minutes later, she came back downstairs and joined the others in the living room, to await her dad’s call.

“Well, don't you look purdy,” Mr. Walters commented as Gaby walked to one of the cushy chairs in the living room.

As she sat down she unconsciously tucked a leg under her. Jules gave Gaby a smile while Britney looked perplexed at Gaby’s feminine mannerisms.

“Daaaad! Now you've got her blushing!” Debbie mockingly berated her father.

Except for some small talk, both the Bond girls remained silent and shared an expression that told the elder Walters that their thoughts were elsewhere. Debbie and Britney both followed their parents lead and found themselves sitting in front of a TV that was showing a program that no one was really watching.
Gaby had the nagging feeling their host family had been warned of their mum’s cancer, judging by the way everyone was behaving that evening.

When the phone rang, the tension in the room was such that the girls visibly jumped. After it rang a few times, Mrs. Walters finally answered it. Following a few hushed words, she quietly handed the receiver to Jules as she was the closest.

“It’s your father,” Jocelyn softly mentioned.

“Hi Dad…” Jules nervously greeted.

Like her sister, she wanted to hear news of their mother, but at the same time dreaded what she might hear. Both girls knew Jenny may be in surgery if they decided to operate. After several minutes of ‘okay’ and ‘uh huh’, with the odd ‘yes’ thrown in, Jules slowly handed the phone to Gaby.

As she took the receiver, Gaby noticed the clock on the fireplace mantle said it was past seven o’clock. That meant it was past midnight back in Warsop.
Once she slowly put the phone down, Jules walked up to her sister and hugged her.

“They operated, sis…” Gaby solemnly whispered into her sister’s ear.

“Dad said it went well … but … they won’t know for a few days if they got it all. He also said that even if they did get it all … she may not be cured.”

“I know Gabs … all we can do is wait … and pray … like Dad,” Jules replied, the tears starting to roll down her face.

“He’s gonna call tomorrow,” Gaby quietly mentioned as she let go of her sister.

Instead of heading back to join the others, both girls said their ‘good nights’ then slowly went up to their room. When Britney heard their door close, she started to get up and follow the girls upstairs.

“Where do you think you’re going, young lady?” Jocelyn quietly asked.

“Upstairs…” Britney replied.

“Leave them be … they need to be alone,” Mrs. Walters advised.

Next morning Gaby awoke minutes before her clock radio went off. As she turned off the alarm, she got up and headed for the bathroom. While in the shower, she heard Jules come in for a wee.

“You still going for a ride with that Erin woman, sis?” Jules asked. It was clear to Gaby that her sister was anything but awake.

“That’s the plan!” Gaby shot back. Jules shook her head and headed back to bed. She thought it was depressing to see anyone so awake and cheerful at that hour.

After she emerged from the bathroom Gaby saw that her older sister was back under the covers and fast asleep. She was soon dressed in her borrowed cycling kit and following a light breakfast with Mr. Walters, left the house while the other girls were still sleeping. The overcast skies foretold of the promised snow, while the temperature remained on the cool side.

Gaby was a bit surprised when she exited the alley-way and entered the parking-lot of the strip mall and Erin’s Cyclery. She thought she would be riding alone with Erin, but instead saw several other cyclists patiently waiting outside the store. Gaby hung back a few doors, observing the small group and waiting for Erin to show. All the time, the others either didn’t notice her or decided to ignore her.

To Gaby they looked like a typical group of club cyclists from back home. She saw three older men talking with a lad of about 17 or 18 who clearly wasn’t one of the cyclists and a couple of what her mum called ‘boy racers’, they looked better than they could ride. She recognized one boy from homeroom and after rolling a few names around in her mind, she recalled his name was Aidan.

Just then a pickup drove into the parking-lot and Gaby recognized it as Erin's when she drove past her and went down a small side lane that went to additional parking at the back of the stores.

A few minutes later she returned to the storefront pushing a mint Colnago. As she approached the group, she looked towards Gaby and gave a faint smile.
“Sorry I'm a bit late, guys. We just need to wait for one more,” Erin explained.

“Someone new joining us?” one of the riders asked.

“Yeah … h …she's just visiting for a few weeks,” Erin replied as she again looked at Gaby and with a wave of her hand, motioned her to join them.

“Gaby … what’re you doing over there? C’mon ... don’t be shy. We won’t bite!” Gaby carefully pushed her borrowed GT along and joined Erin at the centre of the group.
“Everyone … this young’un is Gaby Bond and she's here from England for six weeks as an exchange student at Augusta High.”

Following Erin’s introductions of the group, Gaby shyly returned the greeting of everyone that welcomed her.

“Be gentle with her. She's not used to our style of riding … so look out for her, okay?” Erin extolled as she gave Gaby a wink. Since she knew about ‘Gaby’, it was obvious to her that Erin had something up her sleeve, so she just played along.

With that, everyone prepared to set off and in just a few minutes they were speeding out of town towards the Regional Airport, two abreast at a steady fifteen mph. Gaby decided she better stay with Erin.

A couple of miles in, Erin signalled a turn onto Battlefield Road and continued through Piedmont and New Hope, until they came to Crimora Road. Again Erin signalled a turn. This time they followed the road right into Crimora where they caught Route 340 into Waynesboro.

“So … how far are we going?” Gaby wondered.

“It depends on the weather. I’ll make a decision at Waynesboro, but if the weather looks okay … we'll catch Route 250 and swing down to catch Skyline Drive and come back through the National Park … otherwise we'll just turn around and take this here Route 340 directly back to Grottoes,” Erin stated.

“I thought it would just be the two of us,” Gaby mentioned.

Erin smiled. “We’ve been doing these rides just about every Saturday, year ‘round, for a few years now. These are my best customers. Now, take this bunch here ... they’ll ride with me all winter. Later, when it gets warmer ... we usually pick up a few extra bodies … sometimes twenty … twenty five … in the summer.”

The two soon fell into conversation about Gaby’s impressions of the area and the bike. As she had guessed, the GT was Erin’s old bike. By now, she and Erin had rotated to the front of the bus and Gaby pushed harder to keep the pace up. They made good time and the pace quickened a bit, but not uncomfortably so. When Waynesboro appeared in the distance they were slipping along at a steady 20mph. Erin moved along the bus to chat with her friends and make a decision on the rest of the ride. Gaby took the opportunity to talk to Diane and Derek, both in their early twenties, as well as some of the other riders. Despite the accents and some strange terminology, she concluded cyclists were the same everywhere.

From what she'd picked up so far, Gaby figured that only Erin and Diane were of a level that might best her. Aidan would give her a ride for the money, but she didn’t figure he had the staying power if it came down to that and unless the others were talking themselves down, they’d fade pretty fast in a race. Erin drifted back to Gaby as they came up to the Waynesboro sign.

“It's looking pretty good … so I figure we'll go through the park and after a stop at Turk Mountain, head on home.”

“Mountain?” Gaby asked in a slight panic as visions of her Mum in the Pyrenees last year, flooded her mind.

“Don't worry … the climb is long but it's a steady grade ... then once we get up there ... it rolls up and down some but nothing too bad,” Erin mentioned in a reassuring voice.

The route into the park reminded Gaby of a cross between the Pennines and the area where Apollinaris is based in Germany. The traffic, while not heavy heading south, was even lighter now with one or two huge trucks loaded with timber heading downhill. Still the group of cyclists climbed. The pace had dropped back to a steady 15 mph.

“We usually have a bit of a race from the next summit to the cabin, you up for that?” Erin asked after checking on Gaby’s condition.

“Sure!” Gabs confidently replied.

“Okay then … Frank will shout ‘go’ … then we'll show this lot some real riding huh?” Erin enthused.

Before Gaby could reply, Erin had removed her cell phone from her jacket and was talking to someone. As she replaced the phone, Erin glanced over to Gaby and cheerfully explained, “Just ordering coffee.”

Gaby had just barely passed a sign proclaiming ‘Jarman Gap 2175 feet', when a shout of ‘go!' went up, followed by a bit of a free for all. The two ‘boy racers’ quickly broke away as the pace climbed to over twenty five mph. Gaby tucked herself in behind Erin and Diane and left them to do the work while she sat in their draft. The road twisted about a bit and then started to climb once more. The breakaway pair soon faded and Derek, Frank and Rob took up the slack. Gaby noticed that Aidan was watching things carefully as Diane eased forward.

Gaby was carefully, but discretely, watching things around her, including passing a small sign for a footpath that said ‘Turk Gap 3mi’. Erin’s glance to the rear telegraphed her intentions, causing Gaby to drop a gear in preparation for her move. No sooner had she switched gears did Erin decide to make her move!
She stayed on Erin’s wheel as they went through the pack, picking up Diane and Aidan in the process. Despite being waved through, Gaby remained where she was, feigning exhaustion and instead let Diane and Aidan pass leaving her at the end of a four person break-away.

Aidan then chose to remain where he was, allowing Diane to launch a premature attack for the finish, which was more than two miles away. Her lack of experience meant the small gap she’d managed to open, remained a small gap. Meanwhile, both Erin and Aidan concentrated on watching each other, convinced that the new rider was tired and out of contention. As if to verify their conclusion, Gaby dropped back a bike length, but not far enough to fall out of their combined slipstream.
They rounded a bend and their destination came into view about half a mile away across a small valley. Gaby saw it was closer to a mile by road. It had a slight rise for the last half-mile, so seeing that Diane was quickly tiring, she prepared for her own move. While the other two were sizing each other up, Gaby chose a small dip in the road to go for it. Her plan was to power through the dip, while hoping her new friends would be like most riders and free-wheel in the descent and add power on the climb out.

Quickly checking the traffic behind and ahead of her, Gaby dropped another gear and remained out of the saddle while speeding past the others. Assuming the traditional tuck position as she entered the dip, she dropped yet another gear to power through the descent. Now committed to her plan, Gaby waited until she came out of the dip before she risked a glance back and saw her companions far back behind her.

Settling down and getting comfortable for the last hundred meters, she already had her bike parked outside the restaurant when a minute or two later Aidan rolled in, quickly followed by Erin and then Diane.

“That was fun,” Gaby mentioned in a disinterested voice.

When the others caught their breath, Erin ushered everyone inside.

“Punctual as always, Erin!” a woman's voice cheerfully called out. “First agin?”

“Nope … not this time Paula … got beat by these young’uns!” Erin replied loudly.

“You Diane?” Paula asked turning her attention to the young woman.

“Not me Paula,” Diane replied, “Young Gaby here!” Aidan moved and Paula finally noticed Gaby.

“How did a small thing like you take these three? These two…“ Paula swept her hand towards Erin and Aidan, “…Ride for the State teams … and Diane hopes to try out this summer!”

“It’s in her genes, Paula. Never guess who her mom is,” Erin challenged.

Paula studied Gaby for several minutes before Erin provided a clue. “She's English!”

Aidan’s expression brightened as if he had won first prize on a game show. “Jenny Bond!” he offered in a loud voice.

“What about Jenny Bond?” Derek asked as entered with the rest of the group.

“Gaby’s her daughter!” Aidan announced.

“Geez … if I'd known we had royalty with us,” Frank started, “I'd have cleaned my bike!”

Gaby blushed as she joined in the laughter that was sparked by Frank’s remark.

Paula quickly had everyone grab a seat while she served up breakfast to the cyclists. Talk predictably enough, centred around Gaby’s victory and how she accomplished it.

With everyone listening in, Erin stated, “Today is the first time this winter anyone has beaten me up here. Aidan has almost done it once or twice … but … this morning you annihilated the both of us ... and not because you’re stronger than us … but because you used your head. Somehow … you knew what we would do … before we did.”

“Not hard to figure out … really…” Gaby started, “…everyone normally eases off through dips like that…”

“But you didn't,” Aidan pointed out.

“I saw it as an opportunity … you and…” Gaby continued to explain to the others how she accomplished what she did. Erin also revealed Gaby’s national titles to the others.

“Hey, Erin! I just spoke with Marty up at Blackrock. He says it's snowing like crazy and the road back to town is already closed,” Paula announced as she brought another pot of coffee out for everyone.

“Dammit! I thought we'd be back long before it hit,” Erin stated. As they weighed their options, the first flakes of snow started hitting the window behind where the group was seated. Derek wanted to start back immediately, but was out voted by Paula.

“Now y'all finish up that food! I ain't slaved over the stove for you to up an leave it all … the bus is out back … now when you finish up … y’all kin take that down and one of y'all kin bring it back up when the weather clears … okay? Good! Now finish up!”

The bus was an old school minibus that seated twenty. After packing in ten bikes, they climbed in and with Frank at the wheel they set off back to Grottoes via Waynesboro through an already white countryside. Back in Grottoes, there was a little blowing around when they got back to Erin's shop just after one in the afternoon, but nothing like it was up in the hills.

Gaby was barely in the door at the Walters residence when Britney started to accost her.

“Hurry up ... shower and get dressed! Mom’s taking us shopping at the big mall in Harrisonburg.”

“Cor! I only just got back!” Gaby protested.

“Gabeee!” Britney went into her customary whine.

“Britney Walters! Let the poor girl catch her breath!” Mrs. Walters warned her youngest.

“Yes, mom...” Britney sheepishly replied. Turning to Gaby, she hissed, “Hurry up! Now, git!”

Removing her shoes and running up the stairs, Gaby stripped off her cycling togs as soon as she got into her room and then made a dash for the adjoining bathroom and a quick shower. After drying herself, she passed on the idea of wearing a dress or a skirt for shopping, favouring warmth in the form of jeans and a layered look.
She was able to catnap during the thirty-minute drive and once they pulled into the parking lot, the ladies decided they’d split up, agreeing to meet in the mall’s food court two hours later.

“So Gabs … we need to get you some clothes!” Britney declared.

“I’ve only got so much … an’ that’s got to last. I’ve still got prezzies to get for everyone back ‘ome,” Gaby mentioned.

“Look, Gabs … a girl needs more clothes an’ things than you got … an’ Deb and me got you into this … so we’re going to help get you through it!” Britney offered.

“What Brit is trying to say, Drew … is that we got you into this girl thing an’ although we can’t bring Drew back ... we can help Gaby look good while she’s here.

Please ... let us help?” Debbie pleaded.

“Okay, but…” Gaby started to reply as she looked at Jules for support.

“Tell you what, Gabs … let’s go shopping and take it from there … okay?” Britney proposed.

Gaby and Jules agreed and soon the four girls set off in search of things for Gaby. They hadn’t gone very far in the crowded mall when Debbie led the others to a ‘calm spot’ away from the other shoppers.

“Uh … Drew? Just to make sure we’re on the same page … we are only shopping for Gaby … right?” Debbie nervously whispered.

“I already told you two. For as long as I’m here … I’m Gaby … 24/7,” Gaby quietly replied.

“Jules?” Both of the Walters sisters looked at Jules for her reaction.

“You heard my sister,” Jules replied with a grin. Britney squealed her thanks as she embraced each of the Bond girl’s in a hug.

With Gaby’s reassurance, they hit many of the clothing stores offered in the mall; Sears, JC Penny’s, the Gap, Aeropostale and Banana Republic. It was Gaby’s idea to also look for dress shoes.

"You wanna pair of heels?” a surprised Britney asked.

“Sure! Lookit the girls around here. I like the way they look with jeans,” Gaby allowed.

“What’s Mum gonna say?” Jules whispered. “She won’t even let me wear heels.”

“So? Mum didn’t let you get your ears pieced until Maddy did mine,” Gaby quietly pointed out. Jules eyes lit up as she followed her sister’s logic.

“You know what, Jules? Even if Mum gets mad when we get ‘ome … it’ll be nice to hear her yell at me,” Gaby quietly mentioned. Jules’ eyes glazed over and she immediately threw her arms around Gaby in a tight embrace.

“I know, sis … I … know,” Jules breathed as her eyes started to get wet. Even Debbie and Britney could feel their eyes getting moist.

“C’mon … let’s go get us some shoes, before…” Debbie suggested. She didn’t need to complete her thought, they all knew what she meant.

When they met Mrs. Walters two hours later, each of the four girls was laden with a few bags. With some of her own money and the generosity of Walters sister’s, Gaby had acquired a new pair of jeans, a few tops, more underwear and hosiery, an LBD that Britney said was to die for, two skirts for school and a couple of nightgowns. Some new cosmetics, earrings and a pair of black dress pumps with 3” heels, topped off Gaby’s purchases.

The drive back to Grottoes was uneventful until they were about five miles from town when they hit the heavy snow. According to the weather on the car radio, it was expected to continue throughout the night.

 
 
Comments are greatly appreciated

---

 
To Be Continued...
 

---

 

---

Viewing Note: This story should be viewed with the Edwardian Script ITC font installed on your Windows platform in the c:/Windows/Fonts directory. Microsoft Word installs this font automatically.

Photo Credit: Used with her permission....“Let Me In”  © by simpledrama .
 

---

 
Chapter 5
 

“C’mon sleeping beauty … brekkers!” Jules voiced as she shook her sister awake. When Gaby reluctantly got out of the warm bed she noticed that Jules was already dressed.

“You'd best put something warm on, it's cold out!” Jules added as she left the room.

“Whatever…” Gaby weakly acknowledged.

Following a quick shower to wake up, Gaby quickly dried her hair, threw on some make-up and surveyed her clothing choice. The only warm option really available to her was a long denim skirt and jumper combo she’d purchased the other day. Her jeans were in the wash and her new pair of jeans needed to be washed before she could wear them.

Smelling the hot food, she made her way down to the kitchen and breakfast.

“Gabeee!” Britney exclaimed when she saw Gaby coming out of her bedroom.

"Didn’t I tell you that skirt looked great? C’mon, girl ... breakfast awaits!”

“Where we going?” Gaby wondered.

“You’ll see!” Britney affirmed.

“Meet the gang?” Gaby pressed.

“It’s a surprise,” Britney coyly replied as they entered the kitchen.

“You look very nice, Gaby … but I think you’ll have to change before you go anywhere,” Mr. Walters voiced as the girls entered the kitchen and he saw what Gaby was wearing. She looked at him with a blank expression upon hearing his comment.

“Look at the other three. Didn’t they tell you that you’ll be outdoors most of the day … skiing?”

“N-n-noooo,” Gaby weakly replied.

Britney turned pale when she heard her father’s remarks and her cheerful mood changed drastically when Gaby’s icy gaze fell upon her.
For the first time Gaby really bothered to look at what she was wearing versus what the other three chose to wear.

“A skirt n’ jumper’s not exactly appropriate, is it? I just thought we’re going shopping or to meet the others. This is all I have … I need to do a washing,” Gaby sheepishly remarked.

“It was my fault Mr. W … Gabs wasn’t up for the phone call last night an’ I just told her to dress warm. I thought she’d notice what I was wearing,” Jules volunteered.

“Didn’t you tell her what was planned?” Donald asked.

“We thought we’d surprise her,” Debbie timidly added, feeling Jules was setting herself up to take all of Gaby’s resentment.

“...And just when were you going to tell her? Maybe when you got there and Gaby was thoroughly humiliated?” Donald sarcastically laid into his girls. “Am I close?”

“Did you two honestly think your mother and I would allow it to go that far?” Deb’s father pressed. Before Debbie could answer, in a no-nonsense voice he asked her, “...And just who is … ‘we’?”

“Brit … Jules … and me,” Debbie reluctantly offered.

“Whose brilliant idea was it to spring this on Gaby?” Mr. Walters sternly asked.

Seeing her dad was not amused with these developments, Debbie reluctantly told him it was Britney’s idea, but in an attempt to save her sister from taking full blame, she quickly added that they all agreed.

“Why am I not surprised?” Donald mumbled under his breath. He then calmly turned his attention the elder Bond girl.

“Jules … I strongly suggest that before you agree to any more schemes hatched by my two ... particularly my youngest … you carefully think it through. This may’ve had dire consequences if allowed to go on … do you follow me?”

“Yes, sir...” Jules weakly replied.

“We may only be acting as your parents while you’re here … but it remains a fact that you are her only real family. You’re her sister … and considering what you’re both going through with your mom … she needs you to be there for her. What do you think would happen to your relationship if she knows she can’t trust you?”

Jules felt ashamed as she slowly shifted her gaze to Gaby. “I’m sorry, sis … I really am. We never do anything like this back ’ome and we just wanted to surprise you ... I never thou … I promise … it won’t happen again.” Gaby immediately walked over to Jules and gave her a big hug.

“May I suggest you help your sister find something more suitable?” Mr. Walters proposed.

“I don’t have anything clean. My old jeans are in the wash and my new jeans need to be washed … else I break out,” Gaby replied.

“Wear your leotards under them … then they won’t bother your skin,” Jules suggested.

“They’re in the wash with the rest of my P/E stuff,” Gaby quietly admitted.

“I’ve got a pair you can wear Gabs...” Debbie offered. “...And a warmer sweater.”

“C’mon, sis. I guess we should go get you changed,” Jules quietly urged.

Before the three could exit the kitchen, Mr. Walters cautioned against any more ‘pranks’ while the Bond’s were in Grottoes. Even though he spoke to all the girls, everyone understood the remarks were directed at his two and specifically Britney.

“Once you get changed … c’mon back down for some waffles. I’ve also got some cross-country ski boots for both of you to try on,” Donald added, changing the mood.

When she returned, along with Debbie and Jules, Jocelyn had joined her husband and Britney at the kitchen table.

“Much better!” Donald remarked as he took a plate of waffles over to the table, before putting more on to cook. “Now why couldn’t you girls have done that for Gaby, earlier?”

Gaby stood there wearing her new straight-leg jeans over Debbie’s black leotards and her heavy cable-knit turtleneck sweater. Even Britney had to admit how pretty Gaby looked.

“You girls look like regular ski-bunnies!” Mrs. Walters commented at seeing Gaby standing with the two older girls.

“The sweater’s a bit big on her … but in this weather … that’s a good thing,” Debbie remarked.

When Gaby questioned what she meant, Jocelyn told her that layers of loose clothing are much more preferable when doing a lot of physical activity in cold weather, like skiing.

“Eat first … ski later!” Mr. Walters urged, while the food was still hot.

Following breakfast, Donald took Gaby and Jules aside and produced two pair of cross-country ski boots and some wool socks. He admitted sneaking a look at their boot sizes and poking around the Second Chance Sporting Goods store.

“They may be used … but they’re still in really good shape. Put the socks on first,” Donald mentioned as he offered the boots to the girls.

Both Mrs. Walters and Debbie got new skis the previous Fall, but held on to their old pair knowing that they may be used by Jules and Gaby once they came to Grottoes. With everyone suitably outfitted, they grabbed their coats and took their skis out to the Forester where Mr. Walters had already put the ski racks on the roof.
As they started out of town, Gaby noticed they were heading out towards Jack's Diner. Several minutes later, Donald turned the car off into a parking lot already boasting at least a dozen others.

“Hey Gabs … you made it!” Em gleefully exclaimed.

“Uh … yeah,” Gaby replied. She was still not sure of how to take Em.

Em made her way over to Gaby, bundled in a red ski suit and trying to manage carrying a pair of skis on her shoulder.

“This is really cool eh? Can you imagine doing this at home?” Em enthused.

“When’s the last time we had enough snow to do this?” Gaby cheerfully replied.

Both kids spent the next few minutes talking about all that’s happened to them since they last got together. They each admitted the biggest downside to the visit was the rural aspect of the county. Unlike Warsop, the gang was scattered and was therefore, denied being able to get together as much as they were used to. Attending AHS didn’t help too much either and with Gaby being on an earlier lunch schedule than the rest of the ‘gang’, chances for her to be with them were very limited within the confines of the school.

“...The others should be here soon!” Em’s comments brought Gaby out of her daydream. At that moment, Donald approached the two girls, with Gaby’s skis.

“Here you are Gaby. Step onto these and I'll show you how to work the bindings,” Mr. Walters instructed. He also helped Em with her skis.

“If you can walk … you can cross-country … only slide your feet … don’t step …and use the poles when on the flats or climbing the hills … then crouch and glide when going down the hills ... like this.” He continued his instructions until it was evident the others were beginning to head over to the start position.

Em and Gaby continued their chat as they found themselves comfortably in a gaggle of about fifty skiers. They eventually found Bernie and the others as they zipped down the forested trails. It was sometime further along the trail, before Gaby noticed that Maddy was starting to labour as she strove to keep pace with the group. A short time later, they mercifully arrived at a clearing, which appeared from all the tables that were set up, was their scheduled lunch stop.

When Gaby got her skis off, she discovered walking in heavy snow with ski boots was almost as much a skill as walking in her cycling shoes. She was also very aware of several aching muscles that she was unaware even existed. So much for an easy day of skiing! After the 'gang' had found each other, they stuck their skies upright in the snow like the others and dutifully made their way to the barbecue along with the rest of the skiers.

“There you guys are!” Britney exclaimed as she walked up to Gaby and the ‘gang’. “Mom sent me to find you. They're just about to start serving the food.”

“Great! I'm starving!” Bernie put in. The others eagerly nodded in agreement. Britney led the way to where a small crowd waited patiently for the food to be served up.

“You guys always do this sort of thing?” Ally wondered.

“Whenever it snows like this,” Britney replied.

“You always have a lunch like this?” Em asked.

“I’m not sure how it got started, but whenever someone puts the ‘call’ out, everyone donates something to a ‘pot luck’ lunch to be set up somewhere on the ski trails,” Debbie explained.

Later, when the ‘gang’ got through helping with the clean up, the more dedicated skiers were itching to set off on the return trip.

“It's a bit further going back...” Debbie cautioned. “...But if I were you…” Her thoughts were interrupted by her sister.

“...Or you could go back the short way … if you want to,” Britney proposed and then with a sense of mischief, she added, “It’s more fun going the full route!”

Gaby took the bait! Five minutes later she slid to a halt at the back of some of the more dedicated skiers in the group. Her shoulders and forearms had already started to complain.

“You sure this is a good idea, Gabs?” Maddy softly asked sliding in beside her.

“If Brit and the others can do it … we can!” Gaby told her.

“Well, okay then … but let’s not get carried away, huh? My arms are aching from the trip out here,” Maddy confided, still unsure of the soundness of her decision to follow Gaby.

“I promise Mad … no racing!” Gaby assured her girlfriend.

“Okay,” Maddy weakly replied.

With the shrill sound of a whistle, the now reduced group broke into a free-for-all that quickly sorted itself out. Gaby and Maddy soon fell behind with the less technical skiers, but even they were keeping a brisk pace. As Gaby kept checking on her girlfriend, it soon became evident that they would have to slow to their own pace and let the others go ahead.

“You go on Gabs,” Maddy panted as Gaby again checked on her progress.

“No way! I'm not leaving you alone Mad,” Gaby firmly stated. She fell back to parallel Maddy, both slowing down and working into their own synchronized rhythm with the sound of their breathing and the whooshing of the skis.

“So?” Maddy later stated uneasily.

“So…” Gaby softly replied.

“Are you really okay? You know … with having to be Gaby full time?” Maddy’s voice faded as she asked the question.

After a short thoughtful silence, Gaby softly replied, “Sort of…”

“Sort of?”

“I think Mrs. W isn’t convinced … an’ I still have five more weeks of her. I’m not a girl like you, Mad … an’… I dunno if I...” Gaby softly admitted as her voice faded with her uncompleted thought.

“Sorry darling…” Maddy soulfully replied. Gaby laid a hand on Maddy’s arm, bringing the two to a stop.

“I told you back in Warsop … it’s not your fault. Brit an’ Deb decided things for me when they didn’t tell their ‘rents,” Gaby softly assured her.

“Well … I feel sort of responsible. I could’ve said something when Miss C told us about the cheer competition … instead I pressured you to do it!” Maddy’s soft voice was unsteady.

“Okay … if it makes you feel better ... let’s not forget the bit Miss C an’ Mr. Woods played! They could’ve said something...” Gaby sarcastically added.

“But I shouldn’t have even suggested you’d do it … (sniff). The competition isn't that important!” Maddy replied.

“Yes, it is … to you an’ the others! Besides ... I agreed to do it,” Gaby pointed out.

“Under pressure!” Maddy firmly restated.

“Whatever. What's done is done an’ we can’t go back an’ change things, okay?” Gaby firmly stated in an attempt to close the subject.

“I’m still sorry...” Maddy weakly offered.

“How are you getting on with Miss Bell?” Gaby softly asked later after a deafening silence befell the two.

“Okay, I guess. You'll have to come over some evening … or maybe for a weekend? She's got this cool place that her dad built and after a couple of years, gave it to her,” Maddy unenthusiastically explained.

“Gaby … (sniff) … I ... miss ... you. I never thought we’d (sniff) be apart like this,” she softly lamented following a short silence.

“I miss you too,” Gaby quietly replied.

“Mad? Who do you miss more? I know you’ve told me you love both Drew and Gaby … but if you had to choose...” Gaby softly added.

“This is the second time you’ve asked me. Why do you want me to choose? Just accept that I love you … okay?” Maddy pleaded.

“Please, Mad … it’s really important to me!” Gaby quietly pressed.

“Why?” Maddy whispered as she held Gaby tightly in her arms. She could see the turmoil in her girlfriend’s eyes as she whispered,

“(sniff) I love you, Gaby!” She then leaned in and gave her a tender kiss on the lips.

As they parted, Maddy saw the disappointment of her refusal to choose, etched on her love’s face. Although Gaby politely returned the hug Maddy offered, it didn’t feel the same. Instead of pursuing what was bothering her girlfriend, she wisely decided to allow Gaby some space as they skied along in silence for a bit.

The trail was relatively easy to follow, considering the number of skiers that preceded them. The weak winter sun was already low in the sky and the temperature was dropping, which started to cause their snow covered clothes to stiffen. Both girls were skiing side-by-side when Maddy decided to break the silence,

“Darling? Why did you ask me to choose? What were you going to say … back there?”

Deciding she’d have to tell Maddy, the pair glided to a stop. As she turned to face her, Gaby took hold of Maddy’s gloved hands and looked her in the eyes.

“Remember last Fall when I blacked out after those two races?” Gaby softly asked.

“Uh huh ... scared the life out of me each time I saw you go down.” Maddy squeezed Gaby’s hand and braced herself for the worst.

“You never did tell me what the doctor told you. You’re not sick are you? (sniff) I don’t know what I’d do if I ever lost you!” Maddy tearfully confessed.

“It depends on what … oh bum! Someone’s coming! I’ll have to tell you later ... too many people,” Gaby whispered as she heard voices.

A couple of dark figures came toward the two and as they got closer, Gaby recognized the shadows as Jules and Debbie.

“Thank God, Gabs! We’ve all been frantic! Where have you two been?” an obviously relieved Jules called out as they approached the two girls.

“Mad and I knew where we were and the trail’s easy enough to follow. We just couldn't keep up, that’s all...” Gaby casually stated as their two rescuers glided up beside the young couple.

“Just wait till I get hold of Brit!” Debbie fumed.

“What for?” Maddy asked.

“...This is sooo like her! I had a bad feeling when she convinced Gabs to do the ‘fun’ race this afternoon, instead of following some of the others and retrace their steps back to Jack’s,” Debbie fumed.

“We didn't have to go!” Gaby quickly offered.

“Oh c’mon, sis! When was the last time you turned down any kind of a challenge?” Jules pointed out.

“Brit should’ve known that there's no way Gabs would’ve been able to keep up with these people.” Debbie ranted.

“She would’ve ... if she didn’t stay with me!” Maddy quickly suggested.

“She did the right thing, Mad. Spending a night out here by yourself in this weather, is not something I’d want to do. The people that were here today, ski and know the area ... you don’t ... and we all knew that,” Debbie calmly replied. ”A lot of people became very concerned when you two didn’t show up with the rest.”

“Oh...” Maddy finally understood.

“They're over here!” Debbie shouted out to a bunch of adults. As they got closer, the dimming sunlight revealed Mr. Walters, Miss Bell and a couple of officers from the Augusta County Sheriff’s department making their way through the snow. Maddy nudged Gaby and nodded towards one of the policemen and his dog.

You two okay?” Mr. Walters asked as the small group stood around the two skiers.

“A bit cold ... but that’s about it,” Gaby admitted.

“Let’s get you two inside. Jack’s isn’t too far … just over that small rise,” Miss Bell suggested.

“After what I told her this morning … she goes and pulls this!” Donald fumed.

“Who?” Jessica wondered.

“Britney! This was her doing! She practically signed a confession back in Jack’s,” he angrily explained.

The rescued and the rescuers made their way back to Jack’s and soon found themselves inside the warm diner. After some initial questioning and repeated reassurances they were cold, but otherwise okay, both Maddy and Gaby snuggled in a booth under some thermal blankets and sipped on mugs of hot chocolate. After about twenty minutes, the two started to feel normal. The only ones remaining in the diner at that time, were the rest of the ‘gang’, their American hosts and a few paying customers. Eventually there was an exchange of farewells and Gaby found herself alone with Maddy again.

“How’s Auntie Jen?” Maddy softly asked.

“Dad said they operated earlier in the week,” Gaby whispered.

“Oh…” Maddy breathed and then added in a whisper, “You didn’t tell me she went into the hospital.”

“Sorry, Mad … not much of a chance to get together around here … is there?”

Maddy reached under the blanket and gave Gaby’s leg a squeeze with her free hand. Gaby quietly continued talking about her mum, after acknowledging her girlfriend’s touch with a smile.

“Jules and I didn’t know Mum actually went under the knife until Dad told us last night.”

“Maybe he had his reasons?” Maddy suggested.

“Mum didn’t want us to know about her surgery … but Dad told us she was being assessed before we left,” Gaby quietly confided.

“Maybe she had her reasons? … Like…” Maddy offered, but left the thought incomplete.

”Actually, when Dad called last night … he said Mum's feeling a bit better!” Gaby tried to sound cheerful.

“That's good … innit?” Maddy quietly asked.

“I guess so. He said that she's still pretty sick … but the doctors are optimistic they got it all,” Gaby explained.

“So when will they know for sure … if Auntie Jen’s cured?” Maddy asked in a hushed voice.

“According to Dad .... it might be weeks or even months,” Gaby softly replied in an uncertain voice. Maddy embraced her girlfriend in a much needed hug.

“I'm really afraid that I’m not gonna see her again, Mad … (sniff) … I'm scared.” Maddy held Gaby even tighter.

“We’ll both see her again, darling … you’ll see,” Maddy whispered into Gaby’s ear.

What are you two up to?” Jules’ cheerful voice broke the moment and the two girls reluctantly released each other.

“Talking about Auntie Jen,” Maddy quietly admitted while Gaby dabbed the tears from her eyes with a napkin.

“Oh.” Jules mood immediately changed.

“If you’re thawed out Maddy … we should be going!” Miss Bell mentioned as she approached the three teenagers.

“I guess that means I have to leave you, now. Thanks for staying with me … g’nite darling,” Maddy whispered. Using Jules as a screen from the other patrons, she planted a gentle kiss on Gaby’s lips before she rose to get up from the booth.

“Everyone’s heading home,” Jules stated as Maddy made her way over to the door and Jessica. “I was just coming to fetch you, sis.”

Jules handed Gaby her coat and the two joined the Walters family at the door. As they walked out to the car, Gaby noted that Em, Ally and Bernie had already left and Sab was catching a lift with Miss Bell and Maddy.

Out in the parking lot it was very apparent that what could best be described as a Christmas postcard, would be no more. The snow covered pavement was now mostly clear and signs of a thaw were all around. Jocelyn thought it best that Britney rode back with her, while the other three rode with Donald.

Once back at the house, Jules and her sister retreated to their room where Gaby jumped into a hot shower. When they were both dressed for bed, Gaby let Jules do her hair before putting on their robes and slippers to go downstairs to join the others. As they were leaving their room, Jules suddenly wrapped her sister up in a hug.

“I was so scared, sis!” Jules whispered.

Just as they reached the stairs at the end of the hallway, Jules and Gaby wisely decided to sit on the top step after hearing raised voices behind a closed kitchen door.

“I’ve told you before Britney Walters … one of these days your pranks are going to get you into serious trouble!” Mr. Walters booming voice carried clearly throughout the house. Britney’s reply to her father was scarcely audible to the two girls. “And … if I find out that you're up to any more of your tricks … or are trying to involve the Bonds in any of your plots … you will be grounded indefinitely,”

Mrs Walters joined in, equally angry with her daughter’s behaviour. “Gaby and her cousin could have been lost out there! It was only last year that the Williams boy died right outside town when he got turned around.”

More mumbles were heard.

“I don’t care! It was a damn stupid thing to do! … And don’t think we’ve forgotten about what you tried to pull on Gaby this morning, either!” Jocelyn went on.

“Hate to be Brit right now,” Gaby whispered.

“Doesn’t look good,” Jules agreed in a hushed voice.

“If Brit slips up an’ …you know … those two might as well join a monastery.”

"That’s a nunnery … but I know what you mean,” Jules again agreed.

The family discussion had decidedly gone quieter, but it still sounded like the Spanish Inquisition! Questions, replies, more questions and so on. After about half an hour the door opened and a thoroughly brow-beaten and tearful Britney hurriedly exited.

“Dinner will be in thirty minutes … tell the girls!” Mrs Walters called out after her retreating daughter.

“Yes, mom!” Britney tearfully acknowledged before starting up the stairs.

“You okay Brit?” Jules asked. Britney jumped and nearly missed her step.

“Shit, Jules! You scared me!” she half-shouted.

Sorry … you okay?” Jules wondered. The three girls spent the next little while in the bedroom Britney shared with her sister, quietly talking about what just transpired downstairs.

“Is it true about that boy?” Jules finally asked in a hushed voice.

“Geoff Williams? Yeah … he got lost out by the nature grounds and they found him a week later … but he was only … like ten!” Britney explained. The full impact of the afternoon’s events suddenly washed over Gaby and Jules.

“I got the awful feeling that mom was hinting at something going on with you two. If she finds out you’re a boy … I’m … like … so dead!” Britney whispered. The two Bond girls knowingly looked at each other.

“We’re not going to say anything … are we Gabs?” Jules coyly asked.

“Nope!” Gaby quickly agreed.

The last thing Gaby wanted was to be exposed to all. The implications could be disastrous, not only for herself but possibly the exchange program and her friends. One thing was certain though, Britney and Debbie would be grounded for life!

“But … what if they work it out?” Britney whined.

“And just how will they do that? Gabs’ boobs are glued on an’ her other bits are taken care of too!” Jules shot back, all the time keeping her voice down.

“Really?” Britney replied.

“There’s no way … unless they saw ‘him’ naked and even then….” Jules offered. Gaby thought Jules seemed more confident than she herself felt.

“After all … Gabs has never been mistaken for a boy,” Jules continued.

“Erin knows,” Gaby softly admitted.

“How?” Jules hissed.

“Ummm … we talked a lot when we went to her house the other day to get her spare kit. She knew Mum had a boy an’ a girl ... an’ it was the boy that rode! When she called me a young man an’ asked if I preferred being called Gaby or Drew, I came clean … but ... she’s okay with it ... as long as I am!”

The next day at breakfast, Gaby couldn’t help but feel a little paranoid. She was sure Mrs. Walters was watching her every move, trying to ‘see past Gaby and discover her ‘secret’. The three other girls also nervously watched for any hint that Jocelyn twigged.

It was Monday and the British kids were starting their first full week at Augusta High School and had a full day of classes. Their two weekly field trips were scheduled for Tuesday and Thursday. It was Thursday’s trip that was to include their American hosts.

“Will all members of the Sherwood Foresters please meet Miss Cowlishaw in the gym after final period today?” Principal Roberts announced over the school’s PA system following morning exercises.

Gaby’s first class was Health, with Miss MacDonald. She soon learned that unlike back home, this subject was split according to gender and her class consisted of only girls. It was one of two subjects that all the gang would be brought together. The other subject was their weekly Gym class, also taught by Miss MacDonald.

“She likes us to call her ‘Bunny’ ... that’s her nickname. Claims it builds a better relationship with ‘her girls’,” Britney whispered as she led Gaby into the room.

Normally Science was a good subject for Gaby, but her next class sent her scrambling for Britney’s notes later that evening, in an attempt to familiarize herself with what was currently being taught. The next two periods before lunch proved routine for her. Her Math class was more like a review as they’d already covered the material back in Warsop. It was all she could do to get through English, though. It was so boring, as they were discussing one of Shakespeare’s plays in agonizing detail. Gaby concluded that although the play may have been different from her classes back in Warsop, the torture inflicted upon the young mind was the same.

At lunch, Britney introduced Gaby to the AHS cafeteria. Shortly after the two found a table and sat down, some of Brit’s fellow cheerleaders joined them and soon monopolized Britney in conversation. As the minutes dragged on, Gaby began to notice how alone she felt. Several of the other kids stared at her and then quickly turned away in hushed conversation whenever they noticed her looking at them. Even in the halls, she started to notice a few of the kids singling her out as they talked in whispers when she walked past.

She seemed to go through her afternoon classes on autopilot, thinking about the behaviour of the kids at lunch and in the halls.

Following final dismissal, she found her way to the gym and took a seat in the bleachers with the rest of the Foresters. While the ‘gang’ chatted away amongst themselves, Gaby again found herself left out of any conversation. Maybe they weren’t intentionally ignoring her, but after her lunchtime experience, she was starting to feel a bit isolated. After a while, Miss Cowlishaw came in talking animatedly with Miss Bell. Fran announced that they’d have practice every other day for about an hour and that Jessica would assist.

“So starting on Tuesday, we’ll be having practice after class on alternate days. Make sure you have your P/E kit, poms and cheer shoes. Any questions?”

Jocelyn was waiting with the other three girls, in the parking lot when Gaby emerged from the school. No sooner had she got settled into the car, than Britney dragged a reluctant Gaby into a discussion about cheerleading.

“Gaby’s gonna compete with the Sherwood Foresters in the State championships next month!” Britney blurted out.

“Well, that’s certainly something to look forward to then! Here we are girls,” Mrs. Walters beamed as she put the car in park outside the local beauty parlour. Gaby noticed it was in the same mall as Erin’s, only a few stores down.

“Please, Gabs … just go with it! Mom might start to wonder about things if you don’t,” Debbie whispered as they got out of the car and followed their mom inside.

“You forgot … didn’t you?” Jules quietly asked as she saw the apprehension on her sister’s face. “You always go to Sylv’s ... and this isn't any different.”

“She cuts my hair!” Gaby hissed.

“So? You’re a girl, now ... and girl’s like to get more than a haircut at places like this ... just go with it, okay? We don’t want to do anything to make Mrs. W suspicious,”

Jules sternly whispered as they walked a few steps behind Mrs. Walters. “Anyway ... whatever gets done now, will more than likely be gone by the time we leave ... right?”

“Evenin’ Jocelyn … girls ... and these two must be your British visitors!” a middle-aged woman gushed.

“Mary … meet Juliette and Gabrielle Bond.” Jocelyn made the formal introductions. “Girls … this here is Mary … owner of this establishment.”

After getting the others settled for their preferred treatments, Mary turned her attention to Gaby. “So Gabrielle … what about you? Would you like a trim … or something else? Jocelyn’s treat!”

“Umm … it’s just Gaby,” Gaby timidly replied.

“Okay … so … what’s it to be then, Gaby?” Mary asked.

“I dunno … I had my hair done before we came,” Gaby shyly admitted.

“Then … how’s about we do something with those nails?” Mary coaxed.

After Gaby inspected her nails, she readily agreed. The manicure quickly turned into a pedicure as well and at the suggestion of the ‘nail technician’, Gaby was also to get her first sugaring. After Mary cleared it with Jocelyn, she returned and had an assistant take her out back.

“The others are heading on home. Can you walk back yourself when we’re done?” Mary asked.

“I think so. I’ve walked back from Erin’s Cyclery a couple of times,” Gaby replied.

“Okay, then … Sandra will get you ready and I’ll be in shortly,” Mary mentioned.

“Come on Gaby … we do this out back. I’ll just fetch you a robe!” Sandra enthused. Realizing she’d have to remove her jeans, Gaby hoped that Mary wouldn’t go too high with the sugaring.

After she was finished, Sandra handed Gaby her jeans. As she slid them on it was clear that her legs were much smoother than even straight after a shave. Gaby thought it was worth the pain, just as Sandra said!

“You’re legs might be a bit sore this evening … so … you might want to put a skirt on when you get home. Any redness will be gone by morning,” Mary advised as Gabs exited the beauty parlour.

By the time she arrived back at the Walters, Mary’s comments about sore legs was becoming a reality. Her first stop once inside, was their bedroom and a quick change into one of the mini skirts that she brought with her.

Gaby heard the other three in Debbie’s bedroom, busy arguing about something so she continued on down the stairs and walked into the living room. Finding the book Jules was reading, she picked it up and settled down on the couch, in front of the fire to await her Dad’s call or dinner, whichever happened first!

As the days passed, Gaby and Jules fell into a routine with the Walters girls. On school nights, they’d usually read or watch TV until dinner, talk to their Mum and or Dad, do any homework they may have and then return to either reading, listening to music or watching TV. Weather permitting, on Saturday mornings, Gaby would go riding with Erin and her cycling friends and on Wednesdays after school again, weather permitting, she’d go for a training ride on her own.

 
 
Comments are greatly appreciated

---

 
To Be Continued...
 

They laugh alike, they walk alike, At times they even talk alike – You can lose your mind,
When cousins are two of a kind.

---

 

---

Viewing Note: This story should be viewed with the Edwardian Script ITC font installed on your Windows platform in the c:/Windows/Fonts directory. Microsoft Word installs this font automatically.

Photo Credit: Used with her permission....“Let Me In”  © by simpledrama .
 

---

 
Chapter 6
 

Gaby awoke in her attic bedroom, to the sounds of the rain gently hitting the windows. She was sure it was raining because the British kids were scheduled for a special Friday field trip to the Luray Caverns and parts unknown. With Miss Bell tagging along as guide, Gaby was positive there would also be a visit to a Civil War battlefield or two.

Sizing up the weather and the known agenda for the day, she decided to play it safe and dress like her sister, a blouse, black jeans, tights and trainers. After spending time on her hair and makeup, an overly perky Britney showed up and begged Gaby to let her put her hair up into something she called ‘practical bunches’. Gaby wasn’t really thrilled with the ‘cute’ hairstyle, but to keep the peace, she allowed them to stay in… for now.

At the school following homeroom, all the kids assembled outside the main entrance to await their bus for the hour-long ride. Instead of the usual big yellow school bus, the kids saw a small 16-seat coach pull up. After Miss Cowlishaw took attendance, they climbed aboard to begin their trip. The first things the kids noticed was the luxurious individual cloth-covered seats and the large ‘picture’ windows.

“Wow! ... Not wot I was expecting!” Ally exclaimed as she passed through the double-doors.

“Okay, the quicker you find a seat, the quicker we can start,” an enthusiastic Miss Cowlishaw urged as the kids filed past her into the bus.

“Hi,” Maddy softy mentioned as she stood beside Gaby. “Mind if I sit beside you?”

“I was hoping you would,” Gaby softly replied as Maddy sat down beside her, then quietly added, “I like that skirt you’re wearing ... you look very nice.”

“Thanks … I wanted to look pretty for a very special someone,” Maddy replied in a hushed voice as she discreetly squeezed one of Gaby’s hands. “I got it just after New Year when Bernie and I went to Sheffield.”

As soon as she uttered the words, Maddy saw the disappointment in Gaby’s changed expression when she mentioned the shopping trip.

“I woulda asked you … but it was just before your dad called us ‘bout some sort of family meeting … an’ Mum thought it wouldn’t matter if I was there or not … so she let me go … sorry, Gabs.” Maddy gave Gaby an apologetic hug.

“It was important … wasn’t it,” Maddy quietly stated. Gaby silently nodded.

“Did … did it have anything to do with what you were trying to tell me last weekend when we were skiing?” Again Gaby nodded.

“Look at me, darling. Tell me now … please?” whispered Maddy, ever mindful of being overheard.

“Still too many people around … when we’re alone … okay? I promise,” Gaby whispered. Now it was Maddy’s turn to silently nod as she gave another squeeze to Gaby’s hand.

“Cheer up! If it’ll make you feel better … I’m not dying an’ I still love you,” Gaby whispered with a smile. Maddy looked her girlfriend in the eyes and managed a weak smile of her own, before she gave Gaby a quick hug.

“Cute bunches Gabs!” Maddy mentioned with a smirk in an effort to change the subject. Gaby’s cold glare and her silence told Maddy all she needed to know about how her girlfriend felt about Britney’s hairstyling.

“Don't tell me … Brit's idea,” Maddy offered in a sympathetic voice.

“She said it was ‘practical’ … whatever that means … an’ Mrs. W just thought it was sooo cute!” Gaby sarcastically replied.

“Well … it is … sort of … but ... I don’t think it’s you. C’mon … let’s take ‘em out,” Maddy offered. Gaby happily turned her head to allow Maddy to re-style her hair.

“She’s always doing this to you, Gabs! You really ought to stand up to her and say ‘no’ once in a while … ya know?”

“Easier said than done,” Gaby intoned.

“You think after she stayed with you, you’d at least have a clue of what she can be like.”

“I bet you wouldn't do any better,” Gaby sharply pointed out.

“Don’t have to … I'm not the one staying there!” Maddy sweetly replied.

“You couldn't last the weekend at the Walters without Brit involving you in some scheme of hers,” Gaby challenged.

“Bet I could!” Maddy replied.

“Prove it!” Gaby shot back.

“An’ pray tell how do I do that?” Maddy sarcastically asked.

“I dunno … everyone says we look like twins … so … maybe … we … like … could just swap places. You know … you go to the Walters … and … I'll stay with Miss Bell,” Gaby ventured.

“Uh huh … that'd never work. We’d be found out before long,” Maddy reasoned.

“By who?” Gaby asked.

“I think Jules would notice when I got ready for bed … if ... she didn’t figure it out before then … an’ then there’s Jessica!” Maddy hissed.

“We could let Jules in on it,” Gaby suggested.

“What about Jessica?” Maddy pressured.

“I bet I can pretend to be you good enough that she won’t notice!” Gaby postured, then after a short silence asked, “You two don't walk ‘round naked or anything over there do you?”

“Certainly not! Least not intentionally,” Maddy hissed.

“So … what’s the problem?” Gaby posed.

“I guess...” Maddy replied in a thoughtful fog. “...What's the bet then?”

“How ‘bout … if you last two days … we swap back. If Brit gets you in one of her schemes … you have to suffer with her for a whole week.”

“If I loose, what about school?” Maddy wondered.

“I guess we do each others sets,” Gaby quietly replied.

“An’ how will you know if Brit catches me? You’ll be with Jessica,” Maddy quickly pointed out.

“We could have Jules call me around lunch, Sunday...” Gaby suggested.

“Okay … but why should I agree? There's nothing in it for me,” Maddy allowed.

“You say you can stay free of Brit's little schemes … so if you win … you get to crow about it!” Gaby smugly offered.

“An’ just when do we do this?” Maddy wondered.

“No time like the present!” Gaby stated.

“I dunno…” Maddy whispered. After she seemingly gave the proposal some thought, she agreed. “Okay … until Sunday!”

Almost at once, Gaby felt something didn’t feel right, like it was too easy to get Maddy to agree.

“We'll swap clothes and stuff later … we have to have a washroom break sometime! I figure we can change then. I'll put your hair back up so Jessica doesn’t think we’re up to something.”

The remainder of the drive to the caverns was spent with the two girls briefing each other about their life with their respective hosts, with as much detail as they could recall. Gaby even came up with a plausible plan to get Jessica to take ‘Maddy’ into town the next morning so she could go for her usual ride with Erin. Maddy was sure that Jessica would go for it.

By the time the bus pulled into the parking lot for the Caverns, the rain had eased but not stopped. Mr. Pilling again took charge.

“Okay … we've got some time before our tour starts … so I suggest you make use of the facilities if you need to. Do not go into the gift shop! There will be ample time for that later! Pay attention to the tour guide … there will be a test later!” That bit of news was greeted by the predictable chorus of groans. “Five minutes then” he finished.

After everyone got a chance to use the facilities, they re-assembled in the main hall where they were introduced to their guide.

“Good morning everyone, my name is Agnes and…”

For the next two hours, Gaby and the others were led from cavern to cavern showing them the wonders of the underground world. The kids found places like Titania's Veil, Saracens Tent and Totem Poles intriguing with their brilliant colours, stalactites and stalagmites of all sizes. After winding their way through the Giants Hall, Frozen Fountain and the Empress Column, they finally arrived full circle back at the main entrance hall.

Mr. Pilling thanked Agnes on behalf of the students then turned his attention to his charges. “I know it's a bit early but we're going to break for lunch now … back here at twelve sharp … we’ve got a lot planned for later.”

“C’mon Gabs … let’s swap now! We might not get a chance later,” whispered Maddy as she guided Gaby towards the ladies restroom.

“Before lunch?” Gaby asked.

“If you hurry, we'll still have time to eat!” Maddy pointed out.

Once in the ladies restroom, they headed for the larger ‘Disabled’ toilet cubicle. As soon as Maddy secured the door, she proceeded to remove all her clothes.

“C’mon Gabs … strip! Maddy hissed.

“Is this necessary, Mad?” a surprised Gaby wondered. “I just thought we’d chan…”

“If you want to pull this off ... yes, it is necessary! Jessica saw me this morning in my bra and panties … so…” Maddy reasoned.

Gaby wasn’t surprised to find herself changing her warm jeans for a mini skirt. Maddy always seemed to show a preference for skirts over pants, no matter the weather. Once dressed, Maddy used Gaby to change her appearance accordingly and then went to work on Gaby. After swapping their jewellery, they stood back and eyed each other. It was an eerie feeling, looking at themselves. The only thing they didn’t change was their nail polish and that was only because neither carried it in their purses.

“Oops!” Maddy stopped Gabs as they were about to leave the restroom.

“What now? If we hurry we can just grab something to eat and maybe hit the gift shop!” Gaby impatiently stated.

“Gimme my … umm …your bag,” Maddy instructed.

As Gaby handed it over, Maddy quickly snatched it out of her hands and after opening it, removed a few of the sanitary napkins that she had put in that morning.

“This should do me until I can get to the store. I left a couple for appearance’s sake. I don’t suppose you have a box at the Walters?” Gaby shook her head.

“Jess knows I’m on … so ... just remember what we talked about in Health … an’ you should be okay,” Gaby cautioned.

“This is for luck, darling.” She then embraced Gaby and gave her a tender kiss on the lips before they exited the restroom to re-join the others.

“Just remember … I’m Gaby and you’re Maddy!” Gaby whispered as they approached the food line.

“Don’t worry … I'll remember,” Maddy reassured 'herself'.

Jessica smiled inwardly as the English kids joked amongst themselves while they were walking over to the nearby ‘Singing Tower’.

“They're a great bunch of kids and far more mature than a lot of our students their age. Hell … the younger ones put some of our seniors to shame! Too bad we couldn't have had them come over here in the summer, there’s so much more we could’ve offered them … but then again, they don't seem to be bothered by the weather.”

“Jules and Gaby seem a lot happier today … their mother must be doing better. And that letter Fran showed me …I don’t know how I’d cope if it was me. I should really talk to Gaby and find out how she’s making out.” She chuckled to herself. “And Maddy … she’s such a dear! … She and Gaby are nearly inseparable on these field trips. Maybe I should ask Gaby if she would like to stay over for a couple of nights with Maddy. She could have the third bedroom.”

“Now that I look at Maddy … there's something different about her … but I can’t put my finger it.”

“…Was built in 1937 and stands almost 120 feet high. There are forty seven bells and its one of America's finest Carillons.” Mr. Pilling droned.

“What's a carillon, Sir?” Bernie asked.

“A carillon is a set of bells Bernie,” Mr. Pilling answered.

“Like St Johns?” Maddy asked.

“That’s correct, Maddy. Church bells are technically called a carillon when they are automated otherwise you need bell ringers or campanologists.”

“That's it! … Maddy changed her nail polish at lunch.”. Jessica thought as she listened to the exchange between Mr. Pilling and Maddy.

Thankfully, following the visit to the ‘Singing Tower’, everyone re-boarded the bus for their next stop. The cold rain had subsided then briefly stopped, but had started up again.

Gaby noticed they were heading east, following signs on Route 211 for Thornton’s Gap, only to turn onto a road with a familiar sign – Skyline Drive. They were going through the National Park again! As she relaxed in her seat beside Maddy, she thought how strange it was to be sitting next to herself. Although she knew it was only Maddy wearing her clothes and make-up as well as it being her idea to make the switch in the first place, it was still a weird feeling.

As the ride continued through the park, Gaby noted the various conversations amongst the other kids and a sense of uncertainty enveloped her. Despite the briefing Maddy had provided, Gaby realized that regardless of how well she knew the gang, there was stuff they knew that she didn’t, either because in Warsop, Drew wasn’t one of the girls or in Grottoes, Gaby simply wasn’t around to talk to the others. However, Maddy would know all of the gossip and if challenged, it could prove a problem. As if to comfort herself, Gaby reached over and gently squeezed Maddy’s hand. In return, Maddy turned towards Gaby, sweetly smiled and mouthed “I love you” as she returned Gaby’s squeeze.

The rain eased somewhat as they pulled off of Skyline Drive, into the ‘Franklin Cliffs Overlook' viewing area. The wind whipped around them as we went to look at the panorama. Gaby silently cursed Maddy’s love of skirts!

“Let’s get a group photo,” Mr Pilling suggested.

An elderly tourist couple was recruited to take a selection of photos of the group and then after taking in the view, it was off to their next destination.

They continued on Skyline Drive until they hit Route 33. This change in direction took them out of the park and back down into the Shenandoah Valley. As they descended out of the mountains, both the weather and the misted bus windows cleared giving the kids views of wildlife as they passed through heavy forest.
They briefly stopped at Elkton for a quick history lesson from Miss Bell. She told the kids that during the Civil War, Stonewall Jackson, a general for the Confederate States, made his headquarters here about 140 years ago to plan his spring campaign. Since the house itself wasn’t open for tourists, Miss Bell could only point out his living quarters on the first floor. After that stop, it was back onto the bus and back to Grottoes.

Before they got back into town, Jessica guided the group to a Civil War battlefield just as Gaby had predicted. Turned out there were two battlefields - the Port Republic and the Cross Keys, which was just across the river. Since the rain had stopped, she proceeded to conduct a walking tour of the sites explaining, to a largely uninterested audience the events of that far away conflict over these currently peaceful meadows. Gaby recognized the place because it was where she overtook Diane and Derek while out on a training ride earlier in the week. Following the History lesson, they once again boarded the bus for Grottoes.

It had been arranged that due to the expected length of the field trip, the school would drop the kids off at their homes rather than have the host parents come to the school to pick them up.

When the bus stopped in front of the Walters residence, Jules and ‘her sister’ got off and were met by the two Walters sisters. The four made their way into the house where Jules quickly removed her coat and boots at the same time urging Gaby to do the same. Grabbing her by the arm, Jules forcefully marched ‘her sister’ upstairs to their room and once inside, quickly closed the door.

“Ok, Maddy! What’s going on here and where’s my sister? You got one minute and this better be good!” Jules hissed. Maddy had never heard her cousin sound so angry and it was unsettling.

“We switched?” Maddy uneasily admitted. She went on to explain to Jules the terms of the ‘switch’ and how the two arrived at the idea.

“You mean if Brit pulls one of her stunts on you, before Sunday lunch ... the deal is that you have to stay as ‘Gaby’ an’ suffer with Brit for a whole week while my sister has it easy with Jessica … but if not … you switch back sometime later on Sunday?”

“Yeah … but we need your help to pull it off,” Maddy confessed.

“You claim you did this just to prove to Gaby that she’s too easy a target for Brit’s schemes an’ you could avoid them?” Jules asked.

“I said I did ... didn’t I?” Maddy quickly responded.

Jules seemed to calm down a bit and thought it over for awhile. In a way, it was pulling one over on Britney. Unfortunately, if it worked, she’d never know. Still pinching Maddy`s arm just below the elbow. Jules offered her conditions.

“Okay! Against my better judgment ... I’ll go along with it … for now! But you listen and you listen good!” Jules sternly warned.

“I’ve seen how you operate, Maddy Peters … always manipulating my sister for your own amusement! I even bet you got something planned and con’d her into this!” Maddy winced in pain as Jules increased the pressure of her hold on her cousin’s arm.

“With everything that’s happening to her now ... if I ever find out that you’ve set my sister up … for anything ... or have even played your little mind games with her at any time during this ENTIRE visit … I promise you, you’re gonna pay … in spades! When that happens ... it might be our parents who get the pleasure … or maybe even Gaby herself ... or ... possibly even ME ... but you will get yours ... sometime ... somewhere ... is … that … clear?” Jules hissed menacingly. “... An’ don’t think I won’t hesitate for a millisecond to report you to Miss C!”

She then released her tight hold on her cousin’s arm with a violent downward jerk. Maddy winced at the amount of pain she felt the moment her arm was released. There could be no mistaking the sincerity of Jules’ warning or the contempt with which it was issued.

“Yeah … (sniff) ... I heard you Jules,” Maddy quietly acknowledged as she rubbed her arm. (sniff) “Bet I`ll have a real good bruise, there ... thanks to you!”

“Yer welcome! ... Just wear long sleeves an’ quit yer whining!” Jules snapped back.

“Now ... dry those eyes an’ let’s go … ‘SIS’! The others are probably wondering where we disappeared to so quickly,” Jules sarcastically ordered, as she held the bedroom door open for Maddy.

When they started to exit their room, Jules gloated, “Technically ‘Gaby’ … you know you were discovered by me, on the bus.”

Maddy stopped in her tracks and stared at Jules, with pleading eyes, “Jules? You promised!”

“I did, didn’t I ... but with conditions! Just remember ... one wrong move … or thought!” Jules threatened as she nudged the girl through the door. ‘Gaby’ hesitated and turned to face Jules.

“How’d you know?” she whispered.

“You may look like my sister … but you sure don’t act like her. You better pray you can fool the others...” responded a smug Jules. “...’Cuz if you’re gonna pull this off ... just looking the part won’t be enough with this crowd!”

“How do I act like Gaby?” Maddy quietly asked.

“You should’ve thought about that earlier … now GO!” Jules hissed as she showed an evil grin.

As Maddy looked worriedly at her older cousin, Jules nudged Gaby towards the stairs. Before they got far, she had a change of mind.

“If you promise me that you won’t do anything to hurt Gabs … I’ll help you,” Jules whispered.

“I promise,” a relieved Maddy quietly replied.

“C’mon … get back in here an’ I’ll tell you a few things you need to know,” Jules quietly mentioned as she pulled Maddy back into their bedroom. In the following few minutes, Jules quickly briefed Maddy on the house, Gaby’s habits and mannerisms, plus anything else she could think of.

“...An’ for god sakes ... don’t forget … we don’t use first names for the ‘rents … just Mr. W an’ Mrs. W … okay?” Jules asked as she completed her talk with Maddy.

“Got it!” Maddy replied before she turned to repairing her make-up. When they again left the room and reached the top of the stairs, she once again stopped Jules.
“Thank you ... and no matter wot you may think ... I don’t want to hurt her, Jules ... I just can’t,” Maddy quietly told her cousin.

Both girls silently went downstairs and offered to help set the table for dinner.

During dinner, the two were drawn into conversation about their field trip and school in general. With subtle hints from Jules, Gaby was able to stay in character and wasn’t challenged by any of the Walters.

After supper, both girls adjourned to the living room to watch the news with Mr. Walters while Debbie and Britney took their turn helping their mom clean up.

(Briiiing …Briiing ...Brii)

“Got it!” Debbie called out. “Hello? … Oh hi, Mrs. Bond … it’s Debbie … yeah, they’re both here … I’ll get them … GABS … it’s your mom!” Jules silently urged Gaby to run for the phone.

“Hi … Mum?” She enthused as Debbie handed her the handset, before returning to the kitchen.

With those two words, Jenny immediately knew that she was actually talking with Maddy. In a hushed voice, Maddy confessed the switch to her aunt and told her that Gaby was over at Miss Bell’s. She then slowly held out the receiver for Jules after Jenny spoke only a few words with Gaby.

“Mum wants to speak with you,” Gaby quietly informed ‘her sister’.

“What’s wrong, sis? You’re awfully quiet,” Jules quietly asked much later, as the two sat on the couch.

“I don’t think Auntie Jen was too happy with Gabs and I,” Maddy turned and confessed in a low whisper.

“C’mon … upstairs!” Jules quietly suggested. “We’ll be right back, Deb...”

As Gaby followed Jules along the upstairs hallway, she passed Britney’s open bedroom door.

“You know I can’t, Casey … unless Gaby comes with me. Okay ... OKAY! ... I know how you an’ the others feel about her hanging with us ... but I’m her host. Miss Bell would be all over me if’en I didn’t include her,” Britney pleaded in a hushed voice. Her back was turned to the door so she didn’t notice Gaby standing there.

As Gaby slowly turned and walked to her bedroom to meet with Jules, Maddy didn’t know why what she had heard bothered her, but only that it did. Upon reaching her bed, she flopped down and buried her face in the pillow.

“Now what’s wrong?” Jules sarcastically asked.

“I just heard Brit talking on her phone. She was telling Casey that she can’t go out with them because she’d have to take Gaby. It sounded as if Brit and her friends don’t want her around … why, Jules?” Maddy solemnly asked.

She was aware of her eyes tearing up the more she thought of Britney’s comment.

“I thought you guys were so lucky to have Deb and Brit as your hosts … I’ve only got Jessica. If I didn’t hear Brit with my own ears...”

“From what Gabs has told me ... she feels like she’s not wanted. Brit’s okay in the house ... but she usually ignores Gabs whenever she’s around her friends ... and no one includes sis in anything...” Jules quietly confided, aware their door was still open.

“...I don’t know what’s going on … but I do know the only times I’ve seen my sister really happy is when she’s been with her cycling friends. I really don’t think she’s got any friends at school ... least not that she’s talked about ... and no one’s ever come around or phoned for her.”

Maddy looked at her in disbelief as a lone tear escaped her eye. “I had no idea …” (sniff)

“Well, now you do...” Jules whispered as the muffled sound of footsteps in the carpeted hall drew near.

“You guys coming back downstairs?” Debbie playfully questioned as she bounded up the few steps and into the room.

She came over and sat cross-legged on Jules’ bed while the other two remained on Gaby’s bed. As she looked at both girls, it was quite apparent that Gaby had been crying.

“You okay, Gabs?”

“Yeah … just talking about Mum’s call,” Jules quietly explained.

“Oh … I can leave if you want…” Debbie respectably offered.

“You don’t have to,” Gaby quietly offered. Jules nodded her agreement as Debbie looked at both girls.

Later, the three girls were enjoying some ‘girl’ talk and listening to some music, when Britney found her way into the room. She still had her cell phone in her hand when she approached Gaby.

“Umm … Gabs? Want to catch a movie next Friday?” Britney coyly asked. Jules glanced at her with suspicion, as a ‘red flag’ mentally popped up.

“Okay … I guess … what’s on?” Gaby asked after quickly glancing at Jules for some sort of direction.

“We’ll decide when we get there … I’ll tell Rich it’s okay!” Britney enthused as she flipped open her cell phone.

“Hold it, sis! You never said anything about Richard. What about Gaby? Being a third wheel is not fun!” Debbie interjected.

“Oh, that’s okay. Richard’s cousin is visitin’ next weekend,” Britney casually offered.

“No way!” both Debbie and Jules chorused.

“What are you … insane?” Debbie pointedly asked a bit more loudly than she intended.

“Sure, Gabs here is a pretty girl … but aren’t you’re fergittin’ somethin’, sis? that’s Drew!” Debbie hissed pointing at Gaby. “That … is a boy!”

“I haven’t seen Rich since Gaby came,” Britney whined.

“I don’t care … Drew is a boy! Drew is not gay!” Debbie forcefully whispered and then turning to Jules, silently mouthed, “Is he?”

Jules shook her head as Debbie continued her scathing attack.

“For the sake of seeing your boyfriend-of-the week for an evening … you’d risk Drew’s health … maybe his life? You’ve seen those gay-bashing stories in the paper like I have. How well do you know Richard and his cousin ... enough to bet Drew’s life? Whatddya think they’d do to him if Rich’s cousin thought he was copping a feel and found she … was a he? You gonna visit Gaby in the hospital or stand with Mr. Bond as they watch the metal box being loaded on the plane for that last flight home? At the very least … what would happen to Jules and Gaby or for that matter ... to us?” Debbie sat glaring at her sister.

“Got anything to add, Jules?”

“You about covered it Deb,” Jules replied as she sternly looked at Gaby.

“Now, sis ... you gonna tell Richard ... no date … or shall I?”

A fully chastised Britney knew Debbie was right as she reluctantly dialed Richard’s number. “Hello … Rich?”

Later that night in their darkened bedroom, Maddy was engaged in a quiet conversation with Jules, as they lay in their beds.

“Jules? What you and Deb said about putting Gabs in danger … I did the same thing with her back ‘ome … didn’t I? I mean, with the dances an’ all.” Maddy lamented.

“Don’t forget Harry,” Jules whispered.

“And Sam,” Maddy mentally added.

“I never worried about it, until earlier … but I guess there was always a danger,” Jules quietly pondered.

Following an uneasy silence, Jules added, “When you think about it … we both thought nothing of you getting Harry and Gaby together. Now, after talking to Gabs these past few days … I think it was the worst thing we could’ve done to someone we both claim to love.”

“Whaddya mean?” Maddy whispered.

“Think about it! We see Gaby as a girl. Girls are supposed to like boys … so we give her a boyfriend ... no problem ... right?” Jules quietly put forward.

“Right ... I guess,” Maddy weakly agreed.

“I mean … Gaby is Drew and we know Drew’s a boy who likes girls. So … the question is … did we have any right to assume that putting him into a dress meant he’d like boys, even if he didn’t before?”

Before Maddy could offer a response, Jules continued her analysis of the problem.

“...No ... it didn’t. While we may see Gaby on the outside … underneath the clothes and the make-up, Drew’s still there … the same person we all love … same likes … an’ dislikes. Drew’s not gay … but we both know Gaby is.”

Maddy suddenly rolled onto her side and raising herself on her elbow, she stared into the dark in the direction of her cousin’s voice, with a question of her own.

“How’d you decide that?” She realized that she’d never really thought about Drew and Gaby in that way before.

“Simple ... Gaby’s never denied that she’s in love with you … but I guess you knew that … didn’t you?”

(sniff) “Uh huh … and … I ... love her, Jules…” Maddy softly replied. At the same time, she mentally completed that sentiment. “…much more than Drew... ”

“I know...” Jules softly agreed.

Maddy’s tears had returned, but this time she made no attempt to stop them. Hearing Maddy’s sniffling, Jules came over and sat on the edge of Gaby’s bed as Maddy sat up and fell into her arms.

 
 
Comments are gratefully appreciated

---

 
To Be Continued...
 

Dinner with a boy in Maddy's class leads to some revelations for Gaby.

---

 

---

Viewing Note: This story should be viewed with the Edwardian Script ITC font installed on your Windows platform in the c:/Windows/Fonts directory. Microsoft Word installs this font automatically.

Photo Credit: Used with her permission....“Let Me In”  © by simpledrama .
 

---

 
Chapter 7
 

After they dropped off the rest it was actually dark when the minibus, now with just the two British escorts, Jessica and Maddy, parked up at Augusta High.

“Well, goodnight Jess … Maddy,” Mr. Pilling called out as he and Fran headed to the car the school board was leasing for their use while they were in Grottoes.

“Night … John,” Jessica replied.

"We'll meet up about ten in the morning," Fran reminded Jessica. "G'nite, Maddy."

“See you then,” replied Miss Bell.

“Er … G’nite Miss,” Maddy replied.

“Come on Maddy … if we're real quick getting home, we'll just catch ‘Buffy',” Miss Bell said with some excitement. Gaby followed Miss Bell to her car and saw it was a black VW Jetta, exactly as described by the real Maddy.

“Come on … get in,” Jessica urged. Gaby found the door took a bit of effort to open. The catch was stuck and it needed a bit of assistance from Miss Bell to get it open.

“I really should get them to look at that … they said it's probably just a bit out of alignment when I asked at Doug’s last Fall,” Jessica apologized.

Maddy's quick briefing of Jessica’s place was pretty accurate and Gaby had no problem acting as if she’d been there hundreds of times, even in the dark. It occurred to her that she’d ridden by the house several times when her training rides took her out to Piedmont and beyond. When they got inside, Gaby again felt that it was familiar. True to her word, Jessica got them home in time for “Buffy” and for the next thirty minutes the two languished in front of the television.

“It's that time, already? Damn! C’mon, Maddy … we don’t have much time to get ready. We have to be at the Roberts in an hour!” Jessica urgently exclaimed.

“The Roberts?” This was news to Gaby. Maddy never told her about doing anything with the Robert’s.

“Remember? I told you this morning, we're having dinner with them tonight,” Jessica replied. Still seeing an inquisitive look on Maddy’s face, she added, “Samuel's parents?”

“Umm … I must have forgotten … sorry,” Gaby offered, still somewhat bemused.

“Put on something nice!” Jessica instructed as Gaby started up the stairs.

“…’kay,” Maddy answered.

Gaby arrived at Maddy’s room, resigned to whatever she has set her up for. Looking around, she spied a phone and promptly fell upon it, quickly dialing the Walters’ number.

“Umm … hi, this is Ga … Maddy Peters … can I talk to Gaby … please?” Gaby found herself having to think carefully, before she spoke.

“Oh, hi Mad … it’s Deb. Sure … I'll just call her down,” Debbie cheerfully replied.

“Thanks,” Gaby responded as she heard Debbie obviously put her hand over the receiver and call for Gaby.

Time drags on when you’re in a hurry and Gaby held on for what seemed like hours before she heard Maddy’s voice on the other end.

“Hullo?” Gaby asked.

“It’s me, Mad!” Gaby quietly replied into the phone. Last thing she wanted was for Jessica to overhear the conversation.

“… Maddy … what's up?” Thinking carefully, Maddy inquired ever so aware that both of the Walters’ girls may be within earshot.

“I'll tell you what's up … dinner at the Roberts! … An’ just who is this Sam-u-el?” Gaby hissed. The tone of her voice told Maddy that Gaby was not pleased!

“Oops! I forgot about that,” Gaby innocently replied in an attempt to dismiss the whole anticipated conversation.

“Convenient!” Gaby retorted, unconvinced of her girlfriend’s sincerity.

“Honest … I'm sorry!” Gaby apologized. In truth, Gaby did think Maddy did sound like she meant it, but she still had a nagging feeling about it.

“So who's this Samuel character?” Gaby demanded.

“He's in my homeroom an’ he gets a lift home with us sometimes ... that’s all,” Maddy innocently offered.

“Oh?” Gaby replied, still unconvinced.

“There's nothing going on,” she defensively blurted.

“I never thought there was … until now,” Gaby quietly and slowly, allowed.

“Really ... we just do homeroom together … honest!” Maddy pleaded.

“We’ll talk about that later!” Gaby made no attempt to hide her displeasure and then added in a more calm tone, “But right now … Jessica expects me to get ready for this dinner ... an’ just what am I supposed to wear?”

“You’re angry with me ... aren’t you?” Maddy weakly asked.

“Maddy!” Gaby hissed.

“Sorry … I... I brought the dress you gave me for my birthday … by the way ... I like the stuff you got last weekend. Can you really walk in those heels? I’m impressed! You mind if I bor...” Maddy quietly carried on.

“Mad!” Gaby’s impatience was beginning to show.

“Oh, alright! … (sigh). If you go in the wardrobe, you’ll find the dress hanging up … lingerie is in the dresser, second drawer from the top … just don't go poking around,” Maddy whispered as she thought she heard someone re-enter the once vacant living-room.

“May I remind you…” Gaby sarcastically began, confident that she scored a point against Maddy. “...They’re my drawers for the weekend … an’ I’ll need clean undies before the weekend’s out … won’t I?”

“Yeah … well … okay,” Maddy reluctantly conceded.

“What’s wrong … Mad?” Gaby thought she heard some sadness in Maddy’s voice
.
“Nothing. I ... I gotta go,” Gaby mentioned. “Brit’s calling me.”

“G’nite then, Mad … an’ remember my ride in the morning!” Gaby answered.

“Okay. Have a nice dinner … an’ … I really am sorry I dropped you in it,” Maddy softly apologized. Just as she was putting the receiver down, Maddy quickly brought it back up to her mouth, “Maddy? …”

“I’m still here Mad,” Gaby whispered.

“I love you.” Maddy then heard the distinct sound of her girlfriend placing a kiss on the receiver before she hung up.

The dress was where she said and with little effort, Gaby found fresh underwear. While looking for something appropriate, she came across several intimate items that she couldn’t recall ever seeing Maddy wear.

“Mad’s always told me you pick out the dress first, then the lingerie,” Gaby thought to herself as she chose an unfamiliar lacy bra and panty set “These should do quite nicely.”

After grabbing an unopened pair of beige pantyhose, Gaby closed the dresser drawer. Maddy’s black dress pumps with a two inch heel, completed the outfit. Now that the clothing issue was solved, that just left the shower!

“There you are Maddy … I was beginning to wonder … my … but that dress looks lovely on you,” Jessica gushed.

“Thanks … ummm … it was a birthday present!” Maddy admitted, slowly twirling to show Jessica the dress.

“Well … whoever bought it for you has great taste,” Jessica replied.

Maddy blushed a bit, never thinking that when she tried it on and bought it for Maddy’s 14th birthday, that she’d be wearing it herself to a dinner. In some nagging way, Gaby felt a bit uncomfortable knowing that she could easily pass for Maddy and vice versa.

The drive to the Roberts’ was barely five minutes from start to finish as they only lived at the other end of Piedmont.

“Hi, Jessica … and you must be Madeline. Sam never stops talking about you,” Mrs. Roberts greeted them as she allowed the two to enter the house.

As Maddy unbuttoned her coat and started to remove it, she noticed that Mrs. Roberts was looking at her.

“My … that's a pretty dress. It looks very nice on you!”

While Mrs. Roberts was hanging up their coats, Maddy noticed a slight and spotty youth bound into the hall that they had now occupied. She at once assumed that this must be Samuel.

Hey, Maddeeeee … glad ya could come! Did ya enjoy the caves?”

Gaby was taken somewhat aback. She reasoned that it’s one thing to dress up in Maddy's clothes and look like her but to be thrown into a social situation and to act like her with total strangers was something totally above and beyond. They knew her, but how well? As soon as she thought about it, Gaby added it to the ever-growing list that she had for Maddy concerning the dinner and Samuel. In the meantime, she reasoned she’d just have to play it by ear and do the best she can to be Maddy.

“It was quite nice,” Maddy politely replied.

“C’mon, kids. Sam don't keep Madeline out here … take her into to the family room,” Mrs. Roberts directed.

“You wanna soda, Maddy?” Sam asked while playing the ever attentive host.

“Please … ummm … have you got anything ‘diet’...?” Although familiar with the American’s use of ‘soda’, Gaby still had to think fast while momentarily forgetting what her Maddy drank.

“Oh sure … that's all Mom drinks. Diet Pepsi okay?” Gaby nodded her approval.

“And who's this delicate flower?” Gaby found herself blushing deeply as Mr. Roberts greeted her arrival in the family room.

“Dad … this is the girl I told you about, Maddy Peters. Maddy, this is my Dad.” Sam eagerly performed the introductions.

“Nice to finally meet you Maddy. C’mon in and grab a seat.” Mr. Roberts invited Maddy to make herself at home with a sweeping gesture of his hand. “That boy’s constantly talking about you!”

“Um, thanks … Mr. Roberts,” Maddy replied. She was still unsure of her performance. As Gaby sat down, one question kept racing through her mind. “Just what did Sam tell his ‘rents about Maddy?”

“Where ‘bouts in England do you call home, Maddy?” Mr. Roberts asked.

“Warsop. That’s a small town near Nottingham,” Maddy offered.

“I'll get that drink Maddy,” Sam enthused.

“Okay … thanks.” Casting her eyes around the room, Gaby spotted what looked like a safe and comfortable seat then proceeded to head for it.

“It’s warmer over here … by the fire,” Mr. Roberts offered, indicating both a large overstuffed armchair and a couch. Considering her dress, Gaby chose the ‘safer’ of the two and took the chair.

“So, Maddy … my son being a bore yet?” Mr. Roberts asked in an attempt to lighten the situation.

“Er … not really. So far he’s been a perfect host,” Maddy answered. Considering he’d only offered to get her a drink, she figured she told the truth.

“Well, he seems to be quite taken with you … it’s Maddy this and Maddy that ... and now I think I can see why,” Sam’s dad confided.

Gaby again blushed a deep red but was rescued from further embarrassing compliments by the arrival of Jessica and Amanda Roberts.

“What have you been saying Cory Roberts?” his wife asked seeing that Maddy still had colour in her cheeks.

“Nothing Mand…” Mr. Roberts innocently replied and then noticing Jessica, tried to re-direct the conversation. “...hi, Jess!”

“Hi, Cory. You got one of them for me?” Jessica asked, indicating the beer in Mr. Roberts’ hand.

Sam brought Maddy her drink while his father quickly got up to fetch one for Jessica, thankful for the excuse to leave the room.

While Gaby sipped her drink carefully, she took the opportunity to check out the rest of her surroundings. As she was looking at the many family photos and paintings scattered throughout the room, she noticed Miss Bell ‘freeze’ as she was about to take a sip of her beer and give her a curious wide-eyed stare.

“Dinner will be about ten minutes ... people!” Amanda announced as she returned to the living room after checking on the meat.

“Ummm … excuse me … but could I use the toilet please?” Gaby timidly asked Mr. Roberts.

“Oh … sure Maddy. Sam show her the way!” his dad suggested.

Sam jumped up from his makeshift seat on the arm of her chair. Until that moment, Gaby was unaware he was even there.

“C’mon Maddy! It’s off the hallway ... I’ll show you,” Sam mentioned.

Gracefully getting out of the chair was harder than she thought it would be, but in the end Maddy managed it. Once safely behind the closed door of the washroom, she sat down to take care of things and at the same time tried to think of how she got here and what her next step would be. Obviously, this Sam had a crush on Maddy. Question was, was the feeling mutual? Why did Maddy accept the dinner in the first place? Gaby filed these additional questions away for a future time.

Luckily, with the three adults running interference, any hopes that Sam had of advancing his relationship with Maddy were effectively stomped on. The food was okay and most of the conversation centred around Sam's older siblings. After they'd eaten, Maddy was quite surprised when Jessica announced that both of them would have to leave in short order. Despite Sam’s consistently thwarted attempts to have a romantic moment, she still thought that it was a bit rude to just eat and run.

Sam's face predictably dropped at the news. Obviously, he was hoping to get some one-on-one time with Maddy! Even though Jessica announced an early departure at dinner, it was almost ten before they walked out the door.

“Glad that’s over with!” Jessica extolled as she and Maddy got into the car. “I never would’ve guessed Sam to be like that with girls. He’s so quiet at school ... and to think that Cory and Amanda allowed him to get away with it like they did!”

Jessica pulled out of the Roberts’ driveway and onto the main county road heading back to her place. The return trip was a short and quiet one, with Gaby staring out the front passenger window at the passing countryside. As Jessica pulled into her driveway and turned the car off, she turned to her young passenger.

“I’m really sorry about Sam. Are you alright ... Gaby?” The sound of her name brought Gaby out of her trace and she jerked her head around to look at Miss Bell. “Gaby ... I asked if you were alright?”

“I’m Maddy...” Maddy nervously pointed out.

“Ut uh ... I ... don’t ... think ... so!” Jessica quietly replied as she leaned across the centre console to the front passenger seat and worked to move Maddy’s hair behind her left ear, finally uncovering it as she uttered the last word.

“Maddy doesn’t have this piercing, but I clearly remember that Gaby did when we were in Warsop. You’ve obviously had it removed … but the hole’s not quite healed over yet,” Jessica observed. “Am I right?”

“Yes, Miss...” Gaby forlornly admitted.

“Who’s idea was it to switch places on me?” Miss Bell quietly asked.

“I kinda guess it was both of us,” Gaby sheepishly replied and then quickly added, “But we weren’t doing it to you … honest! We wanted to get Brit! You gonna take me back to the Walters’ now?”

Gaby looked as if she was going to cry. They made no provision in their deal to cover what to do if she was discovered!

“Do you want me to?” Jessica softly asked the distraught teen.

“A part of me says ‘yes’ ... just to get it over with ... but Mad will never let me hear the last of it, if you do!” Gaby quietly admitted.

After a short silence, Jessica leaned over, gently cupping her hand behind Gaby’s head and gave her a peck on the forehead.

“The part that says ‘yes’ ... is it a small part?” Jessica joked.

“I think so...” Gaby softly giggled.

“Good! Then, why don’t we go inside and get out of these clothes? I think we’ll both be more comfortable in our nightgowns ... I know I will! After that we can have some hot chocolate or something and talk for a spell ... okay?” Jessica softly suggested. Gaby nodded her head and the two girls got out of the car.

“Maybe a weekend away from Britney might be just what the doctor ordered. I know her mom can get a bit much, after a while!”

“C’mon ... we’ll make this our own “girl’s weekend” ... just the two of us! Okay?” Jessica suggested as she unlocked the door and they stepped inside.

“Now … go change and I’ll make us that hot chocolate ... or would you prefer tea? Maddy tells me I make a pretty good ‘cuppa’!” Miss Bell enthused as she hung up Gaby’s coat.

“Tea please, Miss...” Gaby replied as she ran upstairs to her room.

Once back in Maddy’s room, Gaby stripped to her bra and panties before rummaging through 'her' things, looking for a nightgown.

Thinking about all the new lingerie she’d found in Maddy’s drawers, Gaby decided to take a closer look in the closet to see what else was new. Within a few moments, she found a couple of dresses and skirts that she’d never seen on her girlfriend. She had no idea of how long she was occupied with Maddy’s wardrobe when she heard the back door close and Jessica come up the stairs.

“I’m just going to change. I’ve already put the water on, so I’ll meet you downstairs ... okay?” Jessica relayed as she poked her head in the door.

Seeing Gaby standing by the closet door in the lingerie she picked out earlier, Jessica couldn’t help but recall her past confusion about Drew in Warsop. Even when they left England, she still had doubts about Drew’s gender but had to admit as a boy, he made a convincing girl. Now, Fran’s letter laid the confusion to rest.

As she headed downstairs and out to the kitchen, Jessica thought about the letter’s implications and of Fran’s words while at the same time, picturing Gaby back in Maddy’s room.

“Even though Fran told me Maddy doesn’t know about the letter, how can that girl tell me with a straight face that Drew’s a boy?”

“Tea’s ready!” Jessica later called up the stairs.

Gaby didn’t realize that she’d been sitting on Maddy’s bed and thinking about the day’s events for any length of time, but accepted it was long enough for Jessica to change then return to the kitchen and make her a tea as well as a coffee for herself.

As Jessica was bringing their drinks out to the living room table, Gaby came down the stairs wearing an ankle-length emerald green silk nightgown trimmed in lace and a matching cover-up. Miss Bell stood up and watched as the young teen made her Grande entrance.

“You look very pretty in that, I must say,” Jessica offered. “But ... you’ve got to lose those yellow fluffy slippers!” she added with a laugh as she noticed the slippers. “They certainly don’t go with the nightgown.”

“I think they’re the only ones Maddy brought!” Gaby answered.

“Remind me to take Maddy shopping so we can correct that!” Jessica playfully commented.

As Gaby placed her tea on the end-table by the sofa and then sat down, Jessica noticed how naturally she moved and sat like a girl, folding her legs up under her. While Gaby made herself comfortable, Jessica went and sat in the big chair opposite her young guest.

“I guess we should first settle a few things ... okay, Gaby?” Miss Bell mentioned.

“...’kay.”

“First ... when we’re not in school or at a school function ... it’s either ‘Jessica’ or ‘Jess’ ... not ‘Miss’ ... alright? That rule applies for your entire visit, not just this weekend … okay?” Jessica firmly stated. Gaby nodded that she understood.

“Now … second ... ummm ... what do I call you while you’re here? We both know you’re supposed to be Maddy … but … since your cover’s been blown ... I think we’d both be more comfortable with something else ... so that just leaves us with Drew … or … Gaby.”

Jessica’s youthful, ‘laid-back’ presence quickly made Gaby realize that she was far more than just a teacher; she was a friend she could feel comfortable with.

“Gaby ...” Gaby softly replied.

“Is that short for something?” Jessica inquired.

“Gabrielle ... that’s my name, now. It was Drew … as in … Andrew.” Jessica carefully put aside her coffee and sat up, when she heard Gaby’s admission.

“Gaby … before you go on ... I think I should tell you that Miss Cowlishaw showed me the letter from your doctor when we picked you up at the airport,” Jessica confided.

“Oh...” Gaby softly replied. Jessica moved from her chair and smoothing her housecoat beneath her, sat on the sofa close to Gaby.

“Care to tell me about it? You don’t have to, of course … if you don’t want to,” Jessica softly mentioned. “Though, I must admit I’m a bit confused … and curious. Maddy’s repeatedly told me that you’re a boy and yet ... what I saw a while ago up in her room...”

Gaby nodded.

“She … doesn’t know ... about the letter,” Gaby slowly admitted.

She then proceeded to give Jessica a summary of her life, from the fancy-dress charity ride with her mother to the present. When Gaby finished, Jessica got up and offered to make the girl more tea while she grabbed another coffee. Before she went to the kitchen, Jessica leaned over and gave her charge a long supportive hug.

“I always thought there was something special about you and that Fran and I should keep an eye out for you ... and now that you’ve told me your story ... I really think it’s even more important that you let either of us know the instant you feel at all uncomfortable ... no matter what the reason.”

As she started to walk back into the kitchen, Jessica turned and in a serious voice reaffirmed, “Gaby ... I mean it! If you feel uncomfortable with anything ... anything at all ... you let Fran or myself know immediately ... okay?”

“Yes...” Gaby weakly replied.

Bringing out a tray with their tea and coffee refils plus some potato chips and dip, Jessica put them on the table in front of the sofa then returned to her seat beside Gaby. In an effort to change the subject, she reached for a handful of chips.

“So … tell me … how do you like America so far?”

“It’s okay...” Gaby quietly replied with a shrug of her shoulders.

“Not living up to your expectations, are we?” When the teenager’s expression didn’t change with her light-hearted remark, Jessica knew that Gaby’s comment masked a bigger problem.

“Is it because of tonight?” Jessica decisively asked.

“That’s part of it,” Gaby whispered.

“C’mon, Gaby ... you were okay with telling me with your life story. You even told me stuff you said Maddy doesn’t know, for Heaven’s sake! Now, I think I’m a good listener ... so you talk … and I’ll listen ... okay?”

“I dunno ... it’s lots of little things, I guess,” Gaby softly replied.

“School being one of them?”

“Kinda. I still don’t know most of the kids in my classes.”

“Really?” Jessica asked with some skepticism.

“If I do, it’s only because I watch who answers when the teacher calls their names.”

“Why’s that? I’d have thought that after two weeks you’d have made some new friends.”

“A couple of kids said ‘hi’ on the first day, but that’s all. Most of the kids don’t talk to me unless they have to ... like if we’re paired up in class or sumpthin’. If I try to join in a conversation … they’ll either turn away or walk off. Even Brit goes off with her friends and leaves me,” Gaby stated.

“She what?” Jessica was furious.

“It’s only when we’re in school. Back ‘ome … she’s Brit,” Gaby quickly added.

“Only in school?” asked a puzzled Miss Bell.

“Most of the time ... but sometimes she hangs with me. Brit says her friends understand that because she’s my host … she has to spend some of her time with me,” Gaby admitted.

“That’s very magnanimous of her friends ... allowing you two to share time together!” Jessica sarcastically replied.

“And who’s doing this … do you know? You said you felt it was ‘most of the kids’ ... not all?” Miss Bell probed.

“I guess it’s mainly the junior cheerleaders an’ some of the other girls plus a few of the boys. The rest just seem to ignore me because those other kids do.”

“Why didn’t you say anything before?”

“Dunno ... I’ve become used to it, I guess ... an’ it’s not like you can make the kids like me. Anyway ... I’ve made some of my own friends outside of school.”

“Outside of school?”

“Uh huh. It's kinda like a cycling club ... only it's not a club. Erin ... she owns this bike shop in town ... meets up with some of her customers every Saturday an’ we go riding for a few hours. Sometimes I even meet up with a couple of ‘em on Wednesdays after school, for a ride,” Gaby allowed with a thoughtful shrug of her shoulders.

She continued answering Jessica’s questions and talking about her trip until exhaustion threatened to overtake both of them. As they both got up and cleaned up the mess in the living room, Jessica became increasingly concerned over Gaby’s non-acceptance by the other kids. When the dishes were cleaned up and the lights turned off, they both walked to the bottom of the stairs.

“Any plans for tomorrow?” Jessica inquired as Gaby started up the stairs.

“Go riding with Erin ... then off to Diane Bigg’s place with her to see how they make bikes!” Gaby enthused.

“But you’re supposed to be Maddy for the weekend ... is that something she would do?” Jessica playfully asked.

“No … but Gaby would! I was supposed to get you to drive Maddy to the Walters so I could spend time with Gaby an’ then we’d walk to Erin’s Cyclery where I’d be me for the day ... until Mad an’ I had to say g’nite,” Gaby explained.

“Hmmm ... okay. That works out perfectly. You probably heard me earlier at the school, say that Fran and I were planning to get together tomorrow ... and with Maddy gone for the day...” Jessica admitted. “What time were you thinking of leaving?”

“Before eight?” Gaby replied. “Erin likes to get started early.”

“Wel-l-l-l ... okay. I think I might persuade myself to join the living that early,” Jessica playfully countered. “That'll give me plenty of time to get back for Fran.”

“Guess I'll say g'nite, then...” Gaby suddenly came down a step and gave Jessica a quick peck on the cheek, much to Miss Bell’s surprise.

“That’s exactly how Maddy does it,” Jessica softly stated.

“Then I did it right,” Gaby playfully replied, but as she resumed heading up the stairs, she suddenly turned after a few steps and ran back down again, only stopping when she threw her arms around Jessica’s neck in a tight hug.

“Thank you!” Gaby whispered.

“For what?”

“No one’s talked with me like that before ... let alone listened to what I was saying. It felt … nice,” Gaby softly replied while tightening her hold on Jessica.

“No one?” Jessica whispered. She felt Gaby shake her head.

After several minutes, the two broke the hug and Gaby gave Jessica another kiss on the cheek. “G’nite ... Auntie Jess!”

“Nite, dear ... sleep tight,” Miss Bell whispered. She felt her eyes getting moist as she watched Gaby bound up the stairs and into Maddy’s room.

 
 
Comments are gratefully appreciated

---

 
To Be Continued...
 

Gaby & Maddy & Sam - What is Maddy playing at, and what will she tell Gaby?

---

 

---

Viewing Note: This story should be viewed with the Edwardian Script ITC font installed on your Windows platform in the c:/Windows/Fonts directory. Microsoft Word installs this font automatically.

Photo Credit: Used with her permission....“Let Me In”  © by simpledrama .
 
Chapter 8
 

It was still dark when Gaby awoke to the unfamiliar sounds of rural Virginia. A tractor rumbled noisily past, setting off a panic within the local bird population. She rolled onto her side and checked Maddy's alarm and saw it was only six thirty! Deciding to get up, Gaby found herself wondering how Maddy was doing at the Walters. After showering and throwing on a pair of Maddy’s jeans and a scoop-necked sweater, Gaby decided to venture down to the kitchen.

“I was just gonna come wake you,” Jessica quietly mentioned when she saw Gaby poke her head into the kitchen.

Jessica was seated at a large pine kitchen table with her breakfast and a pile of what Gaby instantly identified as schoolwork. It reminded her of last year, before her mum stopped teaching. There were always stacks of stuff to be marked around the house. It's a funny thing to miss but Gaby felt that not having that clutter around when her mum went to Germany made the house feel even emptier.

“Just catching up on some marking while it was quiet,” Jessica explained. Noting Gaby’s far-away expression, she asked, “You okay, Gaby?”

“Yeah … just seeing you marking those papers brought back some memories … before Mum stopped teaching an’ turned pro,” Gaby softly replied.

“I didn’t know she taught,” Jessica softly replied. “What’d she teach?”

“Same as you ... geography to the ‘third levels’ … ummm … grade nine’s,” replied Gaby as she stood beside the table. “She was always marking papers or something. Jules an’ I always thought it was a pain ... but looking back … at least she was home.”

“You miss her … don’t you?” Jessica whispered as she opened her arms to offer a hug.

“Yeah (sniff),” Gaby replied. Miss Bell saw Gaby’s eyes were beginning to glaze over as she obviously thought of her mum.

“Everything’ll be okay ... you’ll see. I’m positive she’ll be waiting for you when you get back,” Jessica quietly assured Gaby as the two held each other.

When she saw surprise on Gaby’s face after hearing that she knew of Jenny’s cancer, Jessica quickly added, “I thought that Miss Cowlishaw told you she’d let me know about your mother?”

“She did. I guess I forgot. I’m not used to people outside of the family knowing, Gaby softly replied.

Releasing Gaby from the hug, Jessica remarked in a more normal voice, “I’m sorry, honey … would you like anything to drink before I get you some breakfast?”

“Is there any tea?” Gaby asked.

“I just put the kettle on. I really don't know how you and Maddy can drink it this time of day … I need my caffeine fix!” Jessica jokingly answered.

“Can’t stand coffee...”

“How about eggs on toast?” Jessica asked as she started to clean up the scattered papers.

“I'll do it … do you want some?” Gaby responded.

“None for me … thanks,” Jessica replied pointing to her empty dishes. “Did Maddy also tell you where things were in the kitchen?”

“No … seems she forgot that along with a few small details … like not telling me about Sam,” Gaby sarcastically replied, then quickly added in a more normal tone, “Sorry … I think I can find everything and if I have problems … I’ll ask!”

It was a quarter to eight when Jessica dropped Maddy off in front of the Walters’ house. Gaby was sitting on the porch swing waiting.

“You made it!” she cheerfully stated.

“Yeah! … So ... you got everything ready?” Maddy dryly replied.

“Of course … I'll just grab it … be right back!” Gaby enthused as she ran back into the house. If she detected her girlfriend’s tone of voice, she never let on.

“I'm off! … See you guys later!” Gaby called out as she pulled the door closed after grabbing the rucksack.

“Later Gabs!” Britney's voice replied from somewhere inside.

A couple of minutes later Gaby was holding her rucksack and Maddy had the GT, slowly walking towards Erin’s Cyclery and talking as they went. If any of the Walters watched the two go down the street, they could’ve sworn it was Gaby that was walking the bike while Maddy walked beside her, carrying Gaby’s backpack. As they began to slowly walk to the corner, Maddy told Gaby of her mum’s call.

“Auntie Jen called last night...” Maddy nervously mentioned.

“Mum? You talked to her?...” Gaby stopped in her tracks. “...I shoulda been there, Mad … not you!”

“I’m sorry, darling. If it means anything … I didn’t talk much. She knew it was me as soon as I said ‘hi, Mum’ … and after tellin’ me exactly how she felt about our switching ... she talked to Jules.”

It was the first time Jenny had been on the phone since the kids left Warsop and she felt bad she took this away from Gaby.

You called her ‘Mum’?” Gaby whined.

“I had to! Debbie gave me the phone and stood there when I took it. I’m sorry … I know you shoulda been there instead of me … but …” Maddy quietly replied as she hugged Gaby. “I did tell her you were at Jessica’s … did she phone?

“No. If she did … I missed it because I was with your Samuel!” Gaby spat.

“I said I was sorry for not telling you,” Maddy quickly apologized.

“Yeah, you did … now what’s really going on between you two?” Gaby challenged.

“I told you ... nothing!” Maddy's reply seemed a bit too quick and too sharp for Gaby’s comfort.

“That’s not the impression I got from him. He was trying his best to get up close and personal! Miss B also said something that tells me the two of you did more than just homeroom last week!” Gaby angrily shot back.

“So? What's it to you, anyway?” Maddy indignantly countered. Any thoughts of confessing all to Gaby were now forgotten with the unexpected ferocity of her verbal attack.

“Well, in case you forgot … you’re supposed to be my girlfriend!” Gaby sharply replied.

“I might be Drew's girlfriend … but … but I'm … not … your girlfriend!” Maddy hesitatingly admitted as she avoided eye contact with Gaby at the same time resuming her walking the bike down the alley towards Erin’s.

“Maddy! Come back here! What do you mean by that?” Gaby angrily called after her as she kept walking away.

Turning around, she replied, “You’re just jealous that I’ve got a boyfriend!” Maddy then continued to head towards Erin’s.

“Fine! I’ll just go back and see what Jules knows about it!” Gaby turned and started walking at a fast pace, back down the alley that led to the Walters’ house.

Maddy stubbornly kept walking but when she realized Gaby wasn’t following her, she turned around in panic.

“Gaby! …. No! … Don’t! … Please? Jules knows nothing … I swear!” Maddy called out, pleading with Gaby as she took the bike and ran after her.

(puff) “If you … (puff) go back … (puff) they’ll know you’re not me! We’ll both get into trouble,” Maddy managed to get out after catching up to Gaby.

“I don’t give a sod … (sniff). It’ll be worth it to get a straight answer out of someone!” Gabs shot back, a few stray tears rolling down her cheeks. Maddy now saw just how angry and hurt Gaby was by her earlier remark.

“You’re serious … aren’t you?” Maddy softly replied.

“Whaddyuh think? One moment (sob) you tell me you love me no matter if I was … (sniff) Drew or Gaby … an’ … now you tell me … (sniff) … you don’t. If I’m not your girlfriend … why do you want Gaby around …s (sniff) … so (hic) ... so much? Tell me that, huh?” Gaby tearfully reasoned. Maddy broke eye contact, suddenly finding the melting snow on the sidewalk of interest.

“I … I’m really sorry,” Maddy quietly offered.

“About what?” Gaby spouted. “About dropping me in it or the fact I found out about Samuel?” Maddy started to say something in her defence and then went silent.

“That’s what I thought!” (sniff) The anger once again erupted in Gaby’s voice as she yanked the bike out of Maddy’s hands.

“I’m going for my ride! You can bugger off and do whatever you want … I don’t care!”

“Drewww!” Maddy whined. “Miss Bell told us to act like girl friends for … for your ... safety!” she tearfully argued.

“That doesn’t mean you have to flirt with other boys behind my back … then deny it after I find out ... an’ just because I’m a blonde … expect me to be dumb enough to believe it never ‘appened!” Gaby shot back.

“I’m a girl! That’s what girls my age do!” Maddy replied defensively. “We flirt with boys...”

“Not if they’re already in a relationship … one you’ve admitted to, by-the-way! I don’t see Ally falling over other boys an’ last I knew … she’s a girl about our age … an’ in a relationship! I thought you and I were in a relationship … no matter if I was Drew … or Gaby … but … I guess not … not unless it’s convenient for you, anyway!” Gaby’s anger was rising with each comment.

As she started to walk off, she left a stunned Maddy tearfully standing several paces behind her. Gaby turned after walking a few steps and with all the venom left in her, she glared at Maddy.

“As Brit would say … Stee-rike … One!”

“Gaby? … (sniff) Let me come with you? … (sniff) I’ve got nowhere to go … (sniff) Please?” Maddy quietly pleaded as she walked up to Gaby.

Without a word, Gaby again started walking while Maddy had to initially run the few steps to keep up. The rest of the walk to the Cyclery was done in a cold silence. Maddy quickly decided to stay back a pace or two behind Gaby to avoid feeling her wrath any more than she had to. Their arrival at Erin's store prevented any further discussion and both girls were glad to see that no one else was outside the shop waiting. At least they wouldn’t have to pretend to be civil to each other just yet. Upon entering the shop with the bike, Gaby could hear Erin was already tinkering in the back workshop.

As they started walking down a wide aisle, Maddy unexpectantly took hold of Gaby’s arm causing her to swing around to face her and then quickly embraced her in a one-sided emotional hug.

“Please, Gabs … I don’t want to fight with you … you mean far too much to me.” Maddy softly pleaded. Hoping to make her girlfriend understand how she felt about her, she gave Gaby a quick, gentle kiss on her lips.

As Gaby slowly embraced her, Maddy whispered, “I’ll wait for you here … like we planned … an’ then we can go out to this Diane’s, together … okay, darling?”

Gaby gave Mad a quick peck on the cheek and then reluctantly whispered in her ear, “Okay … a truce … but I still want to know about Sam and what you meant back there.” They broke the hug upon hearing some activity at the back of the store.

“Hiya … Gaby?” Erin greeted us as she walked up the aisle, a look of confusion etched on her face.

“Morning Erin,” Gaby replied.

A confused Erin did a cartoon-like double take.

“Now tell me I'm not seeing double!” a bemused Erin exclaimed.

“Nope … the ugly one is my cousin … Maddy Peters.” Gaby introduced her ‘double’. In turn, Maddy feigned a swipe to Gaby’s ear.

“Geez, you look like twins! Very nice to meet you, Maddy,” Erin offered as she held out her hand.

“Nice to finally meet you, Erin. Gaby’s mentioned you several times,” Maddy replied as she shook Erin’s hand.

The two of them stood, briefly sizing each other up before Erin spoke, “So … Maddy … what brings you here so early?”

“That's my fault,” Gaby admitted. “We kinda made a stupid bet and swapped places for the weekend. Mad’s pretending to be me at the Walters but since they were expecting Gaby to leave for her ride ... we sorta needed to swap back for the day. As far as the Walters know … Maddy … me (pointing to herself) ... had agreed to spend the day with Gaby … her! (pointing to Maddy)”

“If it’s alright Erin … I'll just hang round here until you get back,” Maddy added.

Erin shook her head. “Kids! Sure … you’re welcome to stay here. I know Don won't mind the company. He usually holds the fort on his own when we go out riding on Saturdays.”

Gaby left Maddy and Erin alone in the shop and took the rucksack with her borrowed bike kit, into the washroom to get changed. When she returned, she found the two of them talking to a lad of about seventeen.

“There you are” Maddy mentioned. Gaby noticed an element of sweetness had returned to her voice. Question was, was this genuine or an act?

“Here she comes, Don,” Erin added.

Maddy giggled. Gaby thought she saw the girl she loved back in Warsop, but memories of the morning’s argument soon brought that image of her into question.

“Gaby … this is my Saturday help … Don Tanner … Don … this here’s Gaby Bond.” After Erin performed the introductions, she mentioned that the others were already waiting outside.

“I’m sure we’ll talk later, Don … gotta go … nice meeting you. See you later Mad!” Gaby allowed as she hugged Maddy then left the two to follow Erin out to the other waiting cyclists.

Gaby was really looking forward to the day’s ride and despite their argument on the way over, she happily returned Maddy's wave as the group departed. Once the group of riders left the Cyclery and exited Grottoes, they turned onto Weyer’s Cave Road and were riding out past the airfield towards I-81. She soon noticed they were heading towards what Diane identified as the Shenandoah Mountains, the highest peak being Shenandoah Mountain itself. Keeping up a steady pace as they crossed the wide valley and with just over twenty miles under their wheels, they went under the Interstate and turned onto Route 11, promptly passing a sign that read ‘Churchville 15 miles’.

The ride reminded her a bit of the roads back home as it undulated up and down and twisted about the quiet Virginia countryside. They had been riding for about ninety minutes when the word went out that it was only two miles to Churchville. Gaby knew from the chatter and the posturing that there was something, possibly a sprint, coming up. However, unlike last week’s ride, everyone remained pretty much together and the gentle undulations of the road made any thought of escaping the group that much more difficult for her.

After the last ride when she beat Erin, Gaby knew how everyone rode, particularly Diane, Erin and Aidan. On that ride, she watched their every move and it was no different on this occasion. As the group neared Churchville, Gaby found the temptation to make a move almost too much to bear, but she restrained herself until she saw Diane make a run for the ‘line’. Waiting for oncoming traffic to clear, Gaby found it had the added benefit of distracting Erin’s attention from her. That’s when she chose to make her move.

Despite Diane’s twenty-metre lead, Gaby saw the ‘line’ was about a hundred meters away. She clicked up a gear just as she noticed a wheel come up alongside her bike. Still, the gap to Diane shrank quickly. Gaby picked her line and just as she was closing in on Diane, she made her big push. She upped the gears again and got out of the saddle to get that extra leverage when she came down hard on the pedals. By then the wunderkind was committed to a plan of action, so when Erin pulled alongside her, there was nothing Gaby could do. They sprinted virtually wheel to wheel, until with one final effort, Gaby pushed half a wheel in front just as they sped pass the Churchville limits sign. When she finally sat back into the saddle and coasted for a while, Erin and the others matched her speed as they rode up to her. As each one pedalled up along side of her, they congratulated her and were eager to know her secret.

“Simple! When you went … I knew it couldn't be too far and the way a few others reacted … confirmed it!” Gaby explained to Diane and the others.

They looped through the town and reversed direction on Churchville Avenue back towards the city of Staunton. Diane informed Gaby they’d be stopping on the other side of Fishersville, about five miles away at a nursery that also had a small tea room.

“Another sprint?” Gaby asked hopefully.

“Might be…” Diane mysteriously replied.

Exiting Staunton, they turned off the more travelled Jefferson Highway onto a secondary road that ran parallel right into Fishersville. As they passed through the small town, Gaby detected a certain nervousness around her, telling her the café sprint must be coming up.

Diane was the first one to break from the group, with Derek giving chase. Gaby decided to stay where she was and Erin continued to scrutinize her every move. Finally thinking Gaby was sitting this sprint out, Erin and a few others decided to join Diane. As soon as Erin got a few bike lengths out in front, Gaby decided on a course of action.
Still playing the relaxed rider, she struck up a conversation with a couple of the other riders in the front of the second bunch in an attempt to find our where the sprint would take place.

“About a half mile … they always sprint for the tea room sign just up by that tree at the top of the next rise,” he pointed out.

Gaby stayed back, watching the breakaway bunch for signs of a sprint. She didn’t have to wait long as they turned a corner and she spotted both the tree and sign. After that she saw there was a double rise with a dip in the middle, just to make it difficult. Erin glanced back at Gaby and saw she was staying behind her. It was then she chose to make her move.

In a blink of an eye, Gaby dropped a couple of gears and crossed the gap to Diane and Erin. After successfully holding them off through the first rise, Gaby noticed it was actually three hills - not two! She had just caught her breath when Derek challenged her for the second crest, but at a price. Even though he took the second summit, he was spent when he hit the top. Gaby let up and just managed to stay on the backend of the lead group as they made the second summit. Now that they knew she was there, Gaby quickly decided to power through the descent between the second and third climbs.

Erin's big mistake was to wait for Diane to go. Gaby dropped the gears into fifteen and was already moving when they hit the start of the last climb with the result that her momentum easily carried her past the others. A quick downshift kept the momentum and she sped over the summit heading for the café. Erin was the first to notice Gaby’s bike shudder just before she appeared to slump over and veer off the road into a ditch.

“Gaby! … Gaby! … Come on girl! … Wake up!” Erin shouted.

“Where’s your cell?” Diane asked anxiously.

“Home ... I forgot to charge it last night!” Erin frantically admitted.

“Okay ... I'll dial 9-1-1 from the tea room!” Diane called out as she re-mounted her bike.

“And let Jessica know!” Erin shouted back.

“Is she okay?” asked an unidentified voice.

“We saw her pass you guys like a bullet … then poof … she just seemed to lose it!” another offered.

“Well … I don't think anything is broken … but I’m no doctor,” Erin calmly mentioned.

“She hit her head?” asked yet another.

“Dunno … maybe. Her helmet’s too dirty to see any impact point,” Erin replied as she knelt beside the limp girl.

Gaby had yet to move, she was in that grey area between being conscious and unconscious, yet was vaguely aware of voices around her and her own thoughts. “I've done this before haven't I?”

She soon heard a commotion of footsteps and a woman’s voice calling out, “I'm a doctor … let’s have a look!”

Gaby felt someone touching her, but it was the light in her eye that caused her to jerk and brought her back to full consciousness.

“Not so fast, young lady … stay still!” The doctor physically prevented Gaby from jerking upright.

“Thank God!” a relieved Erin cried out. After concluding there appeared to be no broken bones, Derek was asked to carry Gaby inside the tea room and to lay her on one of the benches.

As they entered the café, a man in his sixties asked, “She okay Maggie?”

“Looks like she blacked out. Have you got anything like Gatorade or fresh orange juice?” the doctor asked. “If you only have the juice … make it a big glass … with a straw!”

“Coming right up, Doc!”

Seeing Gaby come around, the doctor turned her attention to the patient. “What’s your name, honey?”

“Uh … Gaby,” she weakly replied.

As the proprietor handed the sport drink to the doctor, she urged Gaby to drink it all.

“You done this before … felt faint or even fallen off your bike?” The doctor asked in a quiet voice.

“A couple of times … but ... it’s only happened when I’d gotten off my bike after a hard race ... never while riding,” Gaby admitted. “I guess I have to pay more attention to my intake of energy bars, eh?”

“Looks like you nailed it on the head!” Dr. Maggie joked.

“We still need EMS … or should I call them off?” Diane asked.

“Call ‘em off!” Maggie instructed. As she turned back to Gaby, she ordered, “I don't think she should ride anymore today … where're you guys headed?”

Told that their final destination was Grottoes and there was no one available to pick her up, Maggie offered to drive her back to town. After Gaby hurriedly told Maggie the Walters were out, Erin suggested she be dropped off at her shop.

“So Gaby, you do a lot of cycling in England?” Maggie asked as they drove through Waynesboro on the way to Grottoes.

“A fair bit,” Gaby replied.

“As a girl or a boy?” Maggie asked.

“...’Ow’d you know?” a shocked Gaby asked.

“Not hard ... I have two boys and a girl of my own ... plus I am a doctor and someone had to check you over for any broken bones before we moved you from the ditch,” Maggie softly explained.

“Oh...”

“Want to tell me about it?” After a very brief silence, she added, “If you don’t want to … that’s alright.”

“It goes no further right?” Gaby pressed.

“Whatever you say, stays with me. You’re still my patient and there’s such a thing as doctor-patient confidentiality,” Maggie stated.

“I warn you, it's a long story,” Gaby cautioned.

“We’ve got time. I don’t think your friends will get back to Grottoes for about another hour,” Maggie suggested.

Maggie pulled over off the road while Gaby related her story and how she came to learn she was intersexed as well as being androgen insensitive.

“Dr. Sanwari has me taking oestrogen every day while I’m here, but I forgot to take ‘em this morning. Think that had anything to do with me blacking out?” Gaby wondered.

“I doubt that had anything to do with what happened … but I’m only a simple country GP and not an expert in that field by any means,” Maggie lightheartedly confided. “Still … no more missing your medication … okay?”

“Okay,” Gaby agreed.

As they continued onto Grottoes and Erin’s shop, Gaby asked Maggie to do her a favour.

“When we get to Erin’s bike shop, don’t say anything about me being intersexed or anything. Maddy hasn’t been told ... yet.”

“I promise,” Maggie cheerfully agreed as they pulled up to Erin’s Cyclery.

“…‘bout time Dru ... Gabs!” Maddy impatiently greeted her girlfriend as Gaby got out of the car.

“Wotcha, Mad…” Gaby softly replied.

“How come you’re in a car? Where's Erin and the others? For that matter ... why are you all muddy an' who...?” Maddy’s questions seemed endless.

“Maggie, this is my cousin … Maddy Peters. Mad … meet Dr. Maggie Wilson.”

“Doctor? OhmyGod Gaby! You crashed … didn’t you? Are you hurt?” Remembering what they were told by Jessica, it took all her willpower to keep from showing her affection and concern in public.

“Relax, Maddy. Drew's fine now… no broken bones … and from what I saw … he had a soft landing,” Maggie assured Maddy. “He did have everyone very concerned for a short time … until he regained consciousness.”

“You were unconscious, dar …you know?” Maddy stammered. Her gaze shot back and forth between the two as she realized Maggie was referring to Gaby as Drew.

“She examined me, Mad ... an’ she was curious ... so I told her the whole story while we drove back here. I think you’d better call me Gaby now, Maggie … just in case,” Gaby interjected.

At that moment, Erin and a few of the others rode into the parking lot and up to the front of the Cyclery where the other three were in conversation.

“Gaby! You gave us such a heart stoppin’ moment! Any idea what caused it Maggie?” Erin gushed.

“Nothing to be worried about. I figure she didn’t keep herself hydrated … did you?” Maggie offered with a smile.

“Uh uh,” Gaby sheepishly replied. “Thanks for being there, Maggie.”

“No problem … look … I really must go, now. I just went to the nursery looking for some indoor plants and I told my husband I wouldn’t be too long,” Maggie explained.

Turning to Gaby, she added with a wink, “And Gaby … remember to eat those energy bars in future, huh?”

“I will … sorry to be a problem,” Gaby replied.

“It was a delight to meet you … in a way, I’m glad it happened … take care dear.” Maggie departed leaving the cyclists standing outside the shop.

“Sorry about the bike Erin,” Gaby quietly apologized.

“Don’t worry about it, hun … besides there’s no damage … just a lot of mud. Don will clean it up while we’re gone.” She explained to Maddy that Gaby went off the road into a ditch full of melting snow and mud.

After speaking with Don, Erin ran the girls out to her place where Gaby showered and changed before the three went out to Biggs Fabrications for their tour.

The drive out to Diane’s place didn't take long in Erin's pickup and they soon pulled into the yard of a very busy metal working company. Off to one side of a large covered area with racks of sheet metal and metal tubes of all descriptions, was a slightly run down house out side of which Erin stopped the truck.

“Hey guys … you made it!” Diane greeted them as she ran out of the house. Turning her attention to Gaby, Diane stated in mock anger, “Gaby Bond! If you ever…”

It was all Diane could do to stifle the smile that threatened to appear. She immediately ran over and gave Gaby a huge hug that allayed any fears she had that Diane was really mad at her.

“Hi Diane … woulda been here sooner, but I had to drag young Gaby out of my shower. Oh, yeah … I don't think you know Maddy here … Gaby's cousin,” Erin mentioned.

“Hi Maddy … you sure you two aren't twins?” Diane greeted.

“Not unless someone dumped one of us at birth,” Maddy grinned.

“Well … let's go find Derek. He's just itching to give you the full tour!” Diane enthused.

Diane led the way across the yard to the main building, where they found Derek waiting in Diane’s office and after she introduced Maddy, he began his tour.

“I think this will interest you guys!” Diane enthusiastically suggested.

“We'll take this order, here … it's for one of our bike frames.”

Derek sat down at a computer monitor and started to demonstrate the entire process, from order to the manufacturing of a bike. He explained the process of changing the set of measurements on the order form into a drawing on the screen of a bike frame using a CAD program. Even Maddy was captivated when the special printer produced a detailed drawing of the frame complete with a materials list.

“Now we take the drawing to our cutting shop where the tube is selected and prepared,” Derek explained. They followed him into a garage sized space with a large steel topped table that took up most of the available floor space. Racks with all sorts of tubing lined one complete wall. Derek proudly announced that all of the higher-grade aluminum and the expensive materials were kept inside.

Diane took some of the metal tubing and let the girls handle it and feel the weight, explaining how it would be used on a bike frame.

“Crikey! I wish my bike was built of this. This stuff is really light!” Gaby gushed as she handed it to Maddy.

“You and me both, Gabs!” Erin grinned.

Derek started to explain the next step and he let Diane take over as the guide for this part. She showed them the jig where the loose tubing was fitted for final frame assembly. Diane finished up by handing Gaby a full frame ready for finishing.

“Cor! I thought my frame was light … this must be half the weight!” Gaby exclaimed.

“And strong, Gab. This stuff is stronger than steel or aluminium … doesn't corrode and is more comfortable to ride than carbon,” Diane proudly explained.

“I'll hafta take your word on that,” Gaby sighed. “Maybe I'll get one someday. I don’t think even the Apollinaris bikes are this light!”

Diane's eyes flashed a knowing look at Derek.

“Well maybe you can test ride one while you’re over here … you too Maddy … if you’d like,” she added.

“Kewel!” both girls chorused.

The grand tour now evolved into a free-for-all discussion about bikes and kit. Diane was a Shimano freak and Gaby was a staunch Campag enthusiast, which resulted in a very lively debate on their various merits. Finally someone had to haul out a calculator and the catalogues to put together the ultimate super light road bike. Gaby’s ten-speed Campag Record equipped Biggs was nearly fifty grams lighter than the nine-speed Dura Ace set up that Diane worked up!

It was dark outside when they finally left the ‘factory' to walk over to the Biggs' house where they planned to send out for pizza. While they were waiting for the pizza and debating bikes, a worried Jessica called and inquired about Gaby’s condition. After she was assured Gaby was alright, she asked if the girls could stay a bit longer saying the Walters and her were just sitting down to dinner at the Jones’.

After an hour and an invitation to join Diane on her usual Wednesday ride, Diane’s visitors piled back into Erin’s truck and headed over to the Jones’ place. As Erin told the girls, it was a bit of a drive from Diane’s. She later pulled onto the Jones’ property, bringing the pickup to a stop behind Mrs. Walter's Forester and Jessica’s Jetta.
Mrs. Jones opened the door before Erin and the girls got there.

“I thought I heard a car … c’mon in Erin … girls,” Mary greeted her visitors.

“Two English flowers … as ordered!” Erin replied.

“I've got a couple more here, somewhere … you want some coffee Erin?

Mrs. Jones led them inside to where the Walters, Jessica, Jules, Em and the rest of the Jones family were socializing. Em and Sandy decided to give Em’s friends the full tour of Sandy’s apartment.

During the tour, Em was increasingly miffed by Gaby’s snide comments towards her and she wondered why her friend would even say things like that. To Em, they seemed ‘girly’ and totally out of character for Drew and more like Maddy’s biting sarcasm. In any case, Em’s buttons were being pushed and she started concocting plans to get back at her friend.

“Madeline … time to go, hun!” Jessica called from the bottom of the staircase that led to Sandy’s apartment. Maddy retrieved her coat and came down the stairs to join Jessica. As Jules appeared at the top of the stairs, Jessica got her attention.

“I’ll wait outside, Jessica,” Gabrielle quietly mentioned as she walked past Miss Bell.

“I won’t be too long, dear … I just want to talk to Gaby for a sec.”

“Jules? Please tell your sister I’d like a word with her?” Miss Bell asked. Before Jules turned away, Jessica mouthed the word ‘Maddy’, letting her know that she knew of the switch. Soon both Gaby and Jules were standing at the top of the stairs.

“You wanted to see me Miss?” Gaby asked as she came down the stairs. Jules followed and stopped a few steps behind her.

“And just when do you plan to switch back ... Maddy?” Jessica quietly asked, placing a definite emphasis on the name.

“What do you mean?” asked a surprised Gaby.

“Don’t play dumb with me … Madeline. Gaby and I had a long and very enjoyable chat last night about the three of you ... Drew, Gaby and … Maddy! What’s more … I have a nagging feeling you deliberately set her up with Sam Roberts and if I’m correct … you put Gaby in very real danger of being discovered! She knew it ... and I saw it!”

“I’ve already discussed this with your Miss Cowlishaw this morning and we’ve decided that if you don’t stop this behaviour, you’re facing the very distinct possibility of being sent home...”

Miss Bell let Maddy digest that revelation, before continuing with her ‘talk’.

“For your information … what you did is called ‘endangerment’! We won’t take any action ... for now ... but that’s only because we don’t have any direct proof of your intentions. However … Miss Cowlishaw has to keep records on each one of you … and at the very least … this ‘weekend’ will be permanently entered on your record. For now, consider yourself on a kind of probation … and … that you have been warned!”

Miss Bell quietly, but sternly kept lecturing Madeline while Jules looked on, silently recalling her warning to Maddy.

“Except for the dinner with Sam … Gaby and I have had a very enjoyable time together ... but now it’s time to end it,” Jessica added, in a more normal tone of voice. She paused as she heard a commotion at the top of the stairs.

“Excuse me, Miss Bell. C’mon Gabs ... Mom’s just called to say she’ll be waiting in the car. I’ve got your stuff up here,” Britney called down the stairs.

“In a few!” Madeline shot back and then in a much quieter and more conciliatory tone, added, “Please ... I ... I have to go, Jessica. I’m ... really very sorry. We’ll swap back before homeroom ... I promise.”

As she started to follow Jules back up the stairs, Gaby turned back to face Jessica & quietly asked, “How long have you known?”

Jessica walked up to her and whispered, “Just after we got to the Roberts.”

“Oh,” a dejected Maddy voiced. “Why didn’t you sort us out last night, then?”

“I figured Gaby could use a break and I quite enjoyed her company. I know that she also enjoyed, as much as needed … having someone to talk to … and having that same someone … really listen to her,” Jessica allowed.

Maddy looked as if she was going to cry as she cast her eyes down to the steps. She knew what Jessica had said was true, but that didn’t make it any easier to hear.

“She can talk to me,” Maddy whispered in a whiny voice.

"Can she, really?” Jessica softly challenged, thinking about what she believed Maddy had just put Gaby through.

"I dunno,” Madeline whispered as she shrugged her shoulders. With moist eyes, she continued to gaze at the steps as Jessica's words cut deep.

“One last thing ... Gaby. I’ll let the real Gaby have her Sunday … BUT … I’ll be checking when you come for homeroom on Monday and it had better be the right Maddy that sits in her assigned seat! Are we clear on that?” Jessica quietly affirmed.

“Yes Miss,” replied a shaken Madeline and as she started to turn, Jessica again stopped her. “Oh! You may need this,” Jessica softly offered as she handed a tissue to her charge.

Just as she started to go back up the steps, Jessica lovingly whispered to her, “Maddy … I’m not angry that the two of you switched … just terribly hurt that you’ve caused so much pain to someone you’ve told me, means so much to you.”

“I’m sorry, Jessica. She ... she does mean everything to me … an’ that’s the God’s truth … but …” Madeline replied in a quiet voice. She tearfully accepted the tissue and dabbed her moist eyes then slowly turned and went up to retrieve Gaby’s coat.

As Maddy retreated back up the stairs, Jules hurried back down to see Jessica.

“Miss? Here … Gabs will know what to do with these,” Jules stated as she turned to head back up the stairs to re-join the two Walters sisters and Gaby.

 
 
Comments are gratefully appreciated

---

 
To Be Continued...
 

They laugh alike, they walk alike, At times they even talk alike – You can lose your mind,
When cousins are two of a kind.

---

 

---

Viewing Note: This story should be viewed with the Edwardian Script ITC font installed on your Windows platform in the c:/Windows/Fonts directory. Microsoft Word installs this font automatically.

Photo Credit: Used with her permission....“Let Me In”  © by simpledrama .
 

---

 
Chapter 9
 

As they drove home from the Jones’, Jessica thought about the talk she had with Gaby the previous night. As far as she was concerned, an exchange visit should be all about new experiences and new friendships. However, it seemed that neither was happening for her young student, with the exception of her cycling friends. The more she mulled it over, the more resolved she became to give Gaby a memorable weekend, or what remained of it. Jessica had an idea come to mind as soon as she pulled into her driveway and turned off the ignition.

“Gaby? I have some friends who’d love to meet you … want to meet them?” Jessica coyly asked as she paused upon exiting the car.

“Okay,” Gaby replied. Thinking Jessica meant to go somewhere else she turned to get back into the car.

“Oh … we won’t need the car. They’re back here,” Jess mentioned as she came around the front of the car and playfully took hold of Gaby’s hand. Wishing to surprise Gaby, she intentionally ignored any questions as they walked down the extended driveway beside the house.

Rounding the back, Jessica led Gaby past a fenced paddock and over to a medium sized shed. She turned and gently taking both of Gaby’s hands in hers she asked, “You’re not scared of horses … are you?”

“Umm … not really ... I dunno … I guess not,” Gaby replied with some apprehension.

“I have to check on them, anyways. Do you want to come in and meet them … or would you feel more comfortable out here and watch from a distance?” Jessica asked, still holding Gaby’s hands.

“Lead on … I guess,” Gaby nervously replied. Obviously happy, Jessica gave her teenage guest a hug and again leading her by the hand, approached the building.

“Uh … you said horses … plural. How many you got?” Gabs inquired.

“Two!” Jessica replied as she opened the shed’s large door. “When I got the house from my parents … I also got Tonto and Paint. Tonto’s what they call a ‘Quarter Horse’ and Paint’s a ‘Skewbald Pinto’.”

“Skewbald Pinto?” Gaby parroted.

“The breed is called a Pinto and because the dark portion of his colouring isn’t black, Paint’s referred to as Skewbald,” Jessie explained as they walked down to the stalls.

“Maddy never said anything about your horses,” Gaby revealed as she watched Jessica enter one of the stalls.

“Oh … Maddy knows … but I suspect she’s not a horse person. She prefers to stay in the house while I’m out here with the boys,” Jessica replied with a smirk. She then walked back out of the stall and closed the gate.

“Stay here, will you? … I won’t be but a few minutes … talk to them until I get back.”

She ran out of the shed leaving Gaby standing there looking over the gate, wondering what to say.

“Ummm … hi! … I’m Gaby … an’ I guess you’re Tonto?”

Tonto turned his neck to look at Gaby, or rather the source of the sound just as Jess came running back in. As she stood beside Gaby, she unlocked the gate and started to enter the stall.

“C’mon, Gaby! Don’t be afraid. Tonto won’t hurt you,” Jessica urged.

As Gaby timidly entered the stall, Miss Bell took hold of her wrist and gently pulled her in and then instructed her how to hold her hand, palm up and flat. Placing an apple on Gaby’s overturned palm, Jessica gently turned her to face Tonto.

“Now offer it to him … don’t take your hand away … he won’t bite!”

Sensing the apple, Tonto swung his head towards Gaby and using his lips as feelers, located the fruit in her hand. After he took the apple, Jessica saw Gaby’s face light up.

“See? Friends for life!”

Gaby started to giggle as she joined Jessica in giving Tonto a pat on his neck. Basking in the attention of the two ladies, he responded by shaking his head and snorting his approval.

“Now, we can either go into Paint’s stall … or you can hop up onto the wall here and give him his apple … your choice,” Jess offered.

It only took Gaby two attempts before she was sitting on the top log on the chest-high wall separating the two stalls.

“Hmm ... somebody likes horses,” Jessica playfully quipped.

Since Paint was watching the whole scenario unfold, he was over to her as soon as he saw the offered food. Jessica stood by and watched as Gaby gave Paint the same attention she gave Tonto with much the same results.

Looking at her watch, Jessica told her they should be getting in. When Gaby reluctantly jumped down from the wall and walked out of Tonto’s stall, Jessica finally thought that she saw the look of happiness in the teen’s face that she had hoped to see.

“I have an idea! I have to clean out their stalls, tomorrow morning ... and if you want, you can help me … then after ... we can go for a ride,” Miss Bell cautiously put forward. Gaby grinned like a Cheshire cat as she hugged Jessica.

“I take it that’s a ‘yes’?”

“Uh huh.” Gaby was still grinning as she released Miss Bell.

“Have you ever ridden a horse before?” Jessica asked.

“No...” Gaby quietly whispered as her smile faded.

“Well then! You’ll have your chance tomorrow … won’t you?” Jessica cheerfully replied.

As the two closed up Tonto’s stall and walked back into the house, they were planning a quiet evening at home.

“You like music? MTV has a documentary series on the history of rock n’ roll. Tonight’s supposed to be dealing with the late 60’s … if you’d like to watch it,” Jessica mentioned as they walked in the back door.

“Do you think we can just talk? I kinda liked last night ... or maybe just listen to some of your CD’s?” Gaby wondered.

“How’d you know what I’ve even got?” Jessica questioned.

“I kinda looked through your collection when you were upstairs.”

“Not exactly the preferred musical trend for your age group,” Jessica smirked as they walked in the back door and hung up their coats.

“Dad brought me up on the 60’s stuff but mix in some Led Zep, AC/DC an’ a little Pink Floyd … an’ I’m one happy girl!”

“Okay, then … sounds like you’re the program director for the night! Let’s get changed and I’ll make us up a large bowl of popcorn with some real melted butter and a touch of salt. There’s plenty of soda in the fridge. How’s that sound?” Jessica cheerfully suggested.

Later, Gaby wandered into the kitchen after changing into the same emerald green nightgown she wore the previous night. Jessica had arrived in the kitchen only moments earlier having had changed and was grabbing some butter out of the fridge.

“Anything I can help with?” Gaby asked as she watched Jessica searching the cupboards.

“Not at the moment, dear … thanks anyway … but I will need a hand in a few minutes,” Jessica replied as she pulled out a large mixing bowl and a package of microwaveable popcorn. Gaby pulled out a chair and sat down at the small kitchen table.

“How did your day with Maddy go?” Jessica cheerfully wondered.

“Brill! The ride with Erin was really good. We went out to Waynesboro and ended up in the National Park … an’ then I … kinda blacked out … and … ummm … crashed,” Gaby related.

“I know about the crash. I was more curious about when I dropped you off … you know … Maddy?” Jessica probed. She immediately detected a drop in Gaby’s mood as she cast her eyes down towards the floor.

Setting the unopened package of popcorn on the counter, Jessica walked over to her and led her out of the kitchen to the couch in the living room. While Gaby took a seat at one end, Jessica got a fire going in the fireplace then came and sat beside Gaby.

“Okay ... tell me what happened,” Jessica softly encouraged.

“We had a fight…” Gaby mumbled as a tear peaked out from under her eyelash.

“About Sam?” Jessica softly asked. Gaby nodded.

“She kept calling me … darling … but (sniff) when I asked her about Sam … she got angry an’ … denied anything was happening between them … then she asked why I even cared … (sniff). I told her I thought she was my girlfriend … an’ she said that she maybe was Drew’s girlfriend ... but … (sniff) she wasn’t my girlfriend. (sniff) She’s always told me she loved me … no matter if I was Drew … or Gaby,” Gaby quietly offered as she recounted her morning walk to Erin’s.

As she looked at Jessica with tear filled eyes, she added, “In Erin’s store … she ... t ... told me ... that she (sniff) didn’t want to fight with me … ‘cuz I (sniff) meant too much to her ... she even kissed me on the lips.”

Clearly dumbfounded at Maddy’s mixed signals, Jessica briefly thought about what Gaby said and then quietly admitted it was her fault. With no hesitation, she quickly offered her sincere apology to Gaby.

“I’m sorry, honey. If I hadn’t accepted Amanda’s invitation to dinner … this Sam thing wouldn’t have happened.”

“It wasn’t Maddy?” Gaby asked.

“No, it was me. Amanda and I are friends and I thought Maddy might like to take a break from just having me around and enjoy an evening out with someone her age … so when Amanda asked us to dinner … I’m sorry, honey…” Jessica softly admitted as she cuddled Gaby and gently stroked her hair.

“I may have been wrong with my earlier comment about Maddy and Samuel, too. In hindsight … it was Sam who always seemed to go after Maddy. Until last night, I had no idea he was like that.”

“Why’d Maddy say those things to me, then?” Gaby whispered as she wiped the few remaining tears from her cheeks.

“I don’t know, Gaby. Maybe she was hurt at your accusations and her first reaction was to hurt you back … even if she didn’t mean those things she said. Girls can be like that. I can even remember doing the same thing a couple of times when I was a teenager. Talk to her on Monday,” Jessica softly offered.

Gaby silently nodded before she gently untangled herself from Jessica and got off the couch and they both went back into the kitchen to finish getting the food ready. When they got back in the living room, Jessica suggested Gaby go pick out a few CD’s. Later, with a Byrds CD playing softly in the background, the two girls were seated on the couch facing each other. Jessica was again marvelling at how feminine Gaby’s mannerisms seemed as she made herself comfortable.

“Now ... what’s on your mind?” Jessica inquired.

“Umm … you?” Gaby quietly replied. “I know I’m gonna cock this up …but … how come you’re so nice to Rhod … umm ... Em ... an’ me?”

“Meaning?”

“You’re not like some of the people I’ve heard in the school. I mean ... you’re not freakin’ out because Em an’ me are pretending to be girls. Why?”

“We both know you’re not pretending,” Jessica lovingly stated.

“You know what I mean...” Gaby softly answered with a smile

After a long thoughtful pause, Jessica softly replied.

“I don’t really know, Gaby … maybe it’s the way I was brought up … maybe it’s the kinds of friends I’ve had … or both … I don’t know. Does it really matter?”

Seeing Jessica’s eyes start to get moist from unknown memories, Gaby moved over on the couch and gave Jessica a sisterly hung.

“Sorry … I didn’t mean to…,” Gaby started to whisper when Jessica put up two fingers to her lips, stopping her from saying anything more.

“Nothing to apologize for, hun. Now … tell me more about yourself … I’m curious,” Jessica prompted after she gathered herself. “You mainly told me about you and Maddy, last night … but you never really spoke about your parents … and Jules. How have they been with Gaby all this time?”

“Umm … really great!” Gaby admitted.

“Even before all my tests, they seem to enjoy having Gaby around. They’ve all encouraged her to appear at different times … but … I have to give top honours to Mum and Mad for that. Jules might be a close second, though…” Gaby’s voice faded as she seemed to be deep in thought.

“What about your dad?”

“He just goes with the flow. I don’t remember a time when he’s questioned ‘Gaby’ … but he’s always been there for me,” Gaby answered.

“When I think about it ... it wasn’t hard at all for Dad or Jules to accept Dr. Sanwari’s letter.”

“Compared to some I’ve known … you’re extremely fortunate to have family that loves Gaby as much as they did Drew,” Jessica allowed.

“We-l-l-l … I think Jules loves having Gaby around a lot more than Drew. She encouraged Gaby to appear more than a few times … an’ you know what? She always stayed with me to make sure I was okay,” Gaby ventured with a smile.

“To tell the truth … I think Jules an’ I are a lot closer as sisters. I mean … Drew an’ her were always at each other … somehow.”

“And now?” Jessica asked.

“We can tell each other things we couldn’t before … share things an’ comfort each other. Drew couldn’t do any of that,” Gaby confided.

“I can’t explain it … but … I like being her sister. It’s like we’re really close … ya know?”

“Yeah … I do,” Jessica quietly admitted.

“Ya know … since we went skiing the other weekend, she’s changed … kinda,” Gaby disclosed.

“How?”

“She looks out for me now. Maybe she always did in her own way ... but … ever since you guys had to come looking for Mad an’ me … we’ve talked every night … kinda like us … wanting to know if I’m okay with things … how I feel an’ all that.” Gaby continued and in a soft voice added, “Sometimes … she just holds me while I let it all out. It’s almost as if she knows when I need someone…”

“Big sister’s can be like that at times,” Jessica whispered. Gaby was about to say something but instead relaxed into the couch before sitting up as if she was about to speak. Pausing for a moment, Gaby had an idea.

“Gaby’s first dance was fancy dress … last Easter … at the school. If you’ll logon your system for me, I can show you photos of the costume that Jules chose for Drew to wear!” Gaby enthused as she nodded towards Jessica’s computer.

She mentioned that the ‘gang’, including Jules went as Manga characters and they drew for their costume choices from a short list of characters. She also mentioned that she later found out that as the one running the draw, Jules had ‘fixed’ it so that Maddy and Drew would wear matching costumes. Within mere moments, Gaby was at the keyboard going to the Obicon web site that Maddy’s Mum posted their photos on.

“We wore the same costumes here as we did for the dance.”

“I never knew these costume things were so popular...”

“That’s Maddy and me. I was Chii Light … and Mad was Chii Dark,” Gaby pointed out after she scrolled through a few pictures.

“I assume those are wigs you and Maddy are wearing,” Jessica observed as she stood beside Gaby, looking at the monitor screen.

“Uh huh … Drew would never get away with hair like that.” Jessica smiled to herself as she noted Gaby’s voice had a dreamy quality to it.

“You’re both very pretty in those costumes. I can see where you got the idea to switch this weekend … the two of you could be identical twins,” Jess commented. She put her hand on Gaby’s shoulder as she knelt beside her and without taking her eyes off the screen, softly pointed out, “I think you look quite beautiful with long hair.”

“Maddy’s told me the same thing … a few times,” Gaby replied in that same soft, quiet, dream-like voice Jessica heard earlier.

“You going to let it grow it out now that you’ve decided to remain Gaby?” Jess quietly asked.

“I’d like to,” Gaby smiled as she replied in a quiet, whisper-like voice.

After Jessica shut off her computer, the two adjourned back to the living room. While she went back into the kitchen to put on the water for a coffee, Gaby changed the CD and soon Led Zeppelin, could be heard throughout the house.

“I’m having a coffee … you want tea or soda?” Jessica called out.

“Ummm … tea please!” Gaby called back as she stood reading the play list of the CD she just put on.

“Nice choice!” Jessica remarked as she returned to the couch with her coffee and Gaby’s tea. As she settled back on the cushions, she asked Gabs to continue telling her about her family.

“Now … I want to know all about your mom!” Jessica playfully enthused. “I know you mentioned that she doesn’t know about Dr. Sanwari or the tests …so ... how’d you think she’ll react to Gaby?”

“Ummm … ecstatic?” Gaby playfully replied. “I really think Mum already knew an’ accepted that she had two daughters a long time ago … an’ she thought Drew only dropped in from time to time.”

“Gaby … c’mon now!” a disbelieving Jessica answered.

“Would you believe me if I told you that Mum hasn’t spent even a half day with Drew since she signed with Team Apollinaris over a year ago? It’s always been Gaby,” Gaby revealed.

“Go on,” Miss Bell urged, obviously intrigued with Gaby’s statement.

From the time Mum first dressed me as Gabrielle to her Xena for a charity tandem bike race … Mum an’ Dad have always had a rule … when I’m dressed as Gaby … I’m treated as a girl … even when I’m alone with the family! They said if they always treated me as Gaby, there was less chance of anyone calling me Drew if we went out, when I was Gaby.”

“Logical … but I still don’t see…”

“Before Mum joined Team Apollinaris, she was interviewed for the Comic ... that’s a cycling magazine. She said it was only to wind up the reporter, but she wanted ... an’ got ... both Drew … and Gaby ... to appear with her in the article. Or like whenever Mum an’ Drew were out together on a ride or something … she’d never correct people if Drew was mistaken for a girl. The couple of times Drew made the local paper for something … they always identified me as Jenny Bond’s daughter, Gaby … an’ Mum never asked the papers for a correction. Don’t even get me started with Gaby and Team Apollinaris!” Gaby joked.

“You opened the door,” Jessica smirked.

“Let me put it this way … Drew’s never been to Germany! It’s always been Gaby. People always mistook me for a girl … so if Drew started out on the trip, somebody or something always made sure Gaby appeared for the rest of the trip … an’ Mum being the only one knowing German, never corrected people. She said it was easier just to go with it … an’ Dad always followed her lead.”

“Did it ever bother you? … Drew … I mean,” a curious Jessica asked.

“A bit. Mum tried to correct people once ... an’ they didn’t believe her ... so she just let them believe what they wanted.”

“What happened?” Jessica questioned.

“It was the first time all of us visited Mum at the Team’s training facility in Bad Neuenhar … an’ it was the first time we met Kat … she’s Maria Pingers’ daughter.”

Jessica gave Gaby a confused look. “Maria’s the team's road captain …”

“Anyway ... the three of us were in our hotel room talking, when Kat asked why Jules an’ me were sharing a room. That’s when Jules told her about the hotel insisting I was a girl an’ I was to share with her instead of Dad or we wouldn’t be allowed to stay there! Hellooo ... Gaby!” Gaby sarcastically joked.

Upon seeing a smirk appear on her host’s face, Gaby continued with her tale.

“Don’t laugh …it gets worse!” Jessica put her finger to her lips and the smirk disappeared. Stifling her own giggle, Gaby went on with the story.

“That’s when Jules told Kat all about Gaby ... an’ Kat said she thought I made a cute girl. A few minutes later, Mum comes in the room an’ announces there’s a formal reception being held later in the evening … an’ like usual … Drew had nothing suitable to wear. Kat jokingly suggests I go as Gaby an’ Mum likes the idea! So when it came time to get ready … Mum took me back to her flat an’ lent me some clothes including a cocktail dress and helped me with my make-up an’ hair. Then at the reception … she goes an’ introduces me to the team an’ all her friends as her youngest daughter.”

“And that’s when it bothered you...” Jessica concluded.

“Yeah ... later back at our hotel, when she was saying g’nite ... I told her how I felt about letting everyone think I was her daughter all the time ... but I think she saw that without me havin’ to tell her.”

“What did she say about that?”

“I don’t know wot she was thinkin’ and I never thought to ask. I do remember I was sittin’ up in bed an’ she apologized while she held me ... an’ she was crying.”

“The next day when I joined her an’ the team for a training ride ... she tried to introduce me as her son … an’ they wouldn’t believe her. They thought she was joking … so she let it go an’ now the team only knows me as Gaby … except for the Pinger’s, anyway.”

“You do have some interesting times … don’t you? I’ve always been curious ... something about Britney’s photos. What about the trip she took with you and your Dad, to Germany?” Jessica questioned.

“Dad couldn’t go … it was my Gran who took Brit an’ me … an’ yeah … Gaby did go, but only because someone didn’t put my bag on the plane an’ Britney offered to share her things.” Gaby started to blush when she revealed that to Jessica.

“Britney showed me her photos of the two of you on the trip, but you mean you spent the entire time as Gaby? How’d you get back?” Jessica wondered.

“Gran told the guy at immigration I was ‘transitioning’ … whatever that means,” Gaby confessed.

“She told him you were in the process of changing your sex from male to female,” Jessica explained.

“Oh! She wasn’t far off … was she?” Gaby smiled.

In a much more quiet and sombre tone, she added, “Ya know what? In spite of everything, Mum was right … somehow she knew…”

“I think it comes with motherhood. My mom was the same way with me. I couldn’t sneak a thing past her … not even a thought,” Jessica smiled.

In a normal voice, Gaby added, “I think you and Mum would really like each other. Maybe you’ll get to meet her some day.”

“Maybe someday I will. I’d really like to meet her,” Jessica agreed.

“When we talk next, I think I’m gonna thank her an’ tell her how much I love ‘er,” Gaby pondered.

“Maybe we can make that sooner than you think,” Jessica smiled to herself.

“Dad’s something else,” Gaby began. “He’s the bike genius behind Mum an’ me. He used to help Mum, but after she went pro … he concentrated on my cycling. He’s the only one who works on my bikes … takes me to all my races … an’ things like that.”

“How’s he with seeing his son one minute and Gaby the next?” Jessica quietly asked.

“Dad’s never encouraged Gaby to appear ... but everytime she has, he’s never questioned ‘why’ ... but instead just treated me as his daughter. Then we got Dr. Sanwari's letter...”

Gaby’s voice went quiet as she recounted that morning and how Dave accepted his daughter with open arms.

“He had to know ... even before I got the letter...” Gaby’s voice faded as she reached for her tea.

Taking a small sip, she let herself sink into the cushions against the back of the couch. As she got comfortable, she looked at Jessica while she told her more about her dad. She mentioned how he wanted to be an archaeologist when he was at university but settled on his present job after he married Jenny, because they needed the money.

“Dad still loves old things. I think he knows where every castle an’ old ruins are in England an’ sometimes it even feels like we’ve been to them all!” Gaby jokingly added.

“Sounds like I’ve something in common with your father. I like history too,” Jessica offered.

“Why don’t you teach it, then?” Gaby asked.

“I do. History and Geography alternate terms at AHS. I taught History in the Fall term and now I’m teaching Geography this term,” Jessica explained.

Gaby looked over at the bookshelves by the computer and noticed all the titles covering the American Civil War and the American Indian.

While observing Gaby, Jessica commented, “What your father sees in old castles and other ruins … I see in the artifacts and the battlefields of the Civil War.”

“No mo’ battlefields around here … are there?” Gaby jokingly asked.

“Getting tired of history, are we?” Jessica playfully responded.

“Just the fields, ma’am,” Gaby replied in a deadpan voice. After the two had a short giggling fit, she glanced again at the bookshelves and asked, “You interested in Indians, too?”

“I’ve had an interest in the American Indian since my dad took me to a real pow-wow at a Sioux Reservation … after that … I was hooked!”

“Wow ... how old were you?” Gaby wondered.

“I was eight a the time. Since then, I’ve collected things and did a lot of reading as well as visiting different Reservations all over North America and at times, even talking with the elders ... still do … when I can,” Jessica offered.

“Kewel!” Gaby enthused.

“I’ve got a bunch of things upstairs you might find interesting!” Jessica enthused as she got off the couch and headed for the stairs. Gaby quickly finished her tea and was soon was following a couple of steps behind Miss Bell.

“Don’t stand there, Gaby … c’mon in. I’m sure you’ve been in a girl’s room before,” Jessica playfully coaxed.

“But … but it’s … your … room,” stammered Gaby.

“Uh huh … now come over here and sit beside me. How can I show you anything if you’re out in the hall?” Jessica playfully urged as she patted her bed.

As Gaby came over and sat on the edge of the bed, Jessica looked thoughtfully at her before exclaiming, “First … we have to get rid of those slippers! Go on … take them off,” Jessica coaxed and then disappeared into her closet. She quickly found what she wanted and walked back to Gaby. Smiling to herself, Miss Bell looked at the teenage girl sitting in front of her and looking every inch like a proper young lady in her nightgown, kicking her bare feet like a little girl.

“Here … these shouldn’t be a problem … I’m just guessin’ … but … we look to be about the same shoe size.” Jessica presented Gaby with a pair of moccasin boots. “Real buckskin and they make great slippers for cold nights.”

As Gaby pulled them on, Jessica explained they were part of her aboriginal collection and that they like many items in her collection were Mohawk in origin.

“Walk in them, see how they feel.”

“They feel nice!” Gaby enthused as she walked around the room. When she returned to sit on the edge of the bed, she began to remove the moccasins.

“Keep ‘em on, Gaby ... they look good on you.”

“Okay ... thanks!”

“Don’t tell Maddy, but they look a lot better than those slippers,” Jessica smirked.

While she remained sitting on one end of the bed, Jessica laid out an assortment of earrings, necklaces, bracelets, a photo album, a bird’s feather and a rawhide string, beside her. As Gaby was thumbing through the photo album, Jessica also brought out a few items of clothing.

“These are things I picked up from the Reservations. Everything here is made by native artisans,” Jessica proudly explained. “That album is a scrap book of stuff I’ve collected over the years … whaddya think?”

Gaby was full of questions as she looked at everything on the bed closely and Jessica did her best to answer all her questions, demonstrating her knowledge of the North American Indian.

“What’s this?” Gaby asked as she carefully examined the feather.

“This ... is a tail feather from a Nighthawk. I got this from a Mohawk Reservation up in Canada where the Nighthawk is native to the area.” Jessica gently took it out of Gaby’s hand while explaining the story behind the Hawk feather.

“Want to see what it looks like on you?”

“Yes, please!” Gaby enthused.

“Do you know how to braid?”

“I sometimes do Jules’ hair,” Gaby replied.

“That’s a start. Now, this is worn on the left side of the head … so it’s not as hard to braid as if you were trying to braid your own hair at the back,” Jessica explained.

“I’ll put it on myself first … you watch … then you can try it … okay?” Jessica explained everything as she did it, while Gaby followed along.

It looks really beautiful on you, Jessica...” Gaby remarked once Jessica had finished.

“Why ... thank you, Gaby! You want to try it now?” Jessica asked as she started to take it out.

She handed both the feather and the rawhide strip to Gaby and watched as she tried to put it in her own hair. After some initial struggling, Jessica had her try it in front of her dresser mirror and following a few less-than-successful attempts, Gaby was able to do it by touch without looking in the mirror. A short time later at Jessica’s urging, Gaby was looking over the various pieces of native jewellery on the bed. Finally she settled on trying on a wide, colourfully beaded, choker and pair of earrings, each with a single small real feather which she felt complimented the Hawk feather that she still wore in her hair. After helping Gaby with the choker, Jessica took a step back to admire her teenaged guest.

“Well?” Jessica asked as she had Gaby turn around to look in her dresser mirror. Gaby beamed as she moved her head side to side.

(giggle) “These tickle!” (giggle) Gaby smiled as the earrings touched her neck when she turned her head. “You wear these?”

“Not to school … but I do … when I go out,” Jessica suggestively replied.

“You’ll have to tell me where you got these. Maybe when Mum comes to the States again with the team … she can find time to pick me up my own,” Gaby cheerfully suggested. As soon as the words were out of her mouth, she realized what she said and suddenly became very quiet.

“I’m sure she will, honey ... she will,” Jessica quietly replied as she hugged a misty-eyed Gaby. When they released the hug, Gaby dabbed her eyes.

“Sorr…” Gaby was stopped mid-sentence by Jessica shaking her head.

“What did I tell you downstairs?”

Gaby broke into a smile as she gave Miss Bell a quick hug.

For the next while, the two sat on Jessica’s bed sounding more like sisters, candidly talking about everything and anything. As midnight approached, both agreed they had a full day planned for the next day and set about cleaning up and getting ready to turn in.

“We forgot the popcorn!”

“Gives us something to look forward to for next time … right?” Jessica suggested.

“I’ll remember you said that! G’nite Auntie Jess,” Gaby allowed as she gave Jessica her good-night kiss on the cheek.

“Good-night, honey. See you in the morning,” Jessica replied as she turned out Gaby’s light after she got into bed.

 
 
Comments are gratefully appreciated

---

 
To Be Continued...
 

As our heroine rides off into the sunset . . . "Wait! That's not a bicycle!"

---

 

---

Viewing Note: This story should be viewed with the Edwardian Script ITC font installed on your Windows platform in the c:/Windows/Fonts directory. Microsoft Word installs this font automatically.

Photo Credit: Used with her permission....“Let Me In”  © by simpledrama .
 

---

 
Chapter 10
 

Well … good morning, sunshine!” Jessica greeted and then looking at the kitchen clock, added with a smile on her face, “Wondered when you planned on getting up!”

“Before we do anything … I need to call someone,” Gaby slowly mentioned as she sat down at the kitchen table. She looked at the clock and noticed it was just after eight.

“Who?” Jessica asked as she was getting ready to put the eggs on.

“Maddy … after what you told me last night, I owe her an apology...” Gaby lamented while staring at her tea cup.

“Before you do anything … here!” Jessica gave Gaby two of her pills, wrapped in aluminum foil.

“How’d you get these?” Gaby asked.

“Jules sneaked them to me last night after I finished talking to Maddy,” Jessica replied. She watched as Gaby got a glass of water and took one of the pills and then she re-wrapped the other pill.

“The other one’s here for tomorrow, hun...” Jessica mentioned as she put it on the kitchen window sill. “You make your call while I fix some breakfast for us.”

In her heart, she hoped the rift she felt she caused between the two girls would be healed. Just as Gaby started to punch the phone number for the Walters, Jessica walked over and eased the receiver from her hand.

“Just a minute, Gaby. Let me make the call. Whoever answers will think I’m calling for Gaby and then when she’s on the line, I’ll put you on … okay?” Jessica suggested.

After a couple of rings, a voice answered at the other end.

“Morning Jocelyn … it’s Jessica … is Gaby around? Okay … I’ll hold. Oh, hi Maddy … it’s Jess. Keep pretending you’re talking to me ... but I’ve got someone here who really needs to talk to you.”

As Gaby took the receiver from Jessica, she gathered her thoughts before putting the phone up to her mouth.

“Mad? I’m … sorry about yesterday. (sigh) Jessica explained about how she was the one who accepted Mrs. Robert’s dinner offer … not you. I’m sorry for thinking that you an’ … I just wanted to apologize an’ say I was wrong. I’m sorry, Mad ... I love you.” Before she hung up, Gaby sent a kiss to Maddy.

“Things okay now, Gaby?” Jessica asked.

“I dunno know … I guess so. She never said anything on the phone ... an’ she still said some awful things to me yesterday. I ... I just dunno,” Her thoughts fading as she uttered the words.

“Look … just remember what I told you last night...” Jessica softly mentioned. “… about her being hurt?”

“I’ll try...”

“Right now, you’re both still quite emotional about it. Step back for a bit if you need to. They say time can be a great healer. Just don’t let her play the ‘guilt’ game ... some girls are really good at that.”

“Were you?” Gaby mischievously asked.

“My dad said I was very good at that!” Jessica smirked.

Gaby let a little smile show as she threw her arms around Jessica’s neck and pulled her close into a long hug.

Later the two sat down to a breakfast of eggs, bacon and toast, all the while discussing plans for the day. After they cleaned up the kitchen, they went upstairs and got ready to clean the stalls.

“Mad doesn’t have much in the way of old jeans,” Gaby called out as they were in their rooms, changing.

‘Wait a minute and I’ll be right there!” Jessica called back.

When she came into Gaby’s room, she found Gaby had succeeded in finding a suitable top, but Maddy’s two pair of fashionable jeans were totally unsuitable for mucking out a stall.

“Here … try these on,” Jessica suggested as she held out an old pair of her jeans.

“They’re too big!” Gaby squeaked, after pulling them on and holding out the waistband with her thumb.

“Hmmmm … I wish I had your figure when I was your age!” Jessica mischievously replied. Gaby instantly turned a crimson red.

“Anyone ever tell you … you’re cute when you blush?” Gaby turned an even deeper shade of crimson.

Changing the subject and holding out a length of rope, Jessica told Gaby to use it as a belt. “At least the length is about right,” Jess observed as she left the room to go downstairs. “Throw this sweater on as well … you’ll get too hot in your coat.”

When Gaby arrived at the back door, Jessica presented her with a pair of rubber boots and some heavy wool socks.

“Where you have horses … you have horse-shit!” Jessica jokingly offered in response to Gaby’s screwed-up expression to the boots. “Shall we go?”

“What do we hafta do?” Gaby asked as they walked out to the shed

“Well ... simply put, we have to shovel out all the manure and straw that’s on the floor of their stalls and then put down some fresh, dry stuff. If we don’t … their hooves might get infected from stepping in it. We also need to take some time and clean their hooves before we go riding,” Jessica explained. “A neighbour of mine takes the stuff we muck out and uses it for fertilizer.”

Still curious, Gaby asked as they entered the shed, “How often you do this?”

“Three or four times a week. It’s a small price when you own horses,” Jessica replied with a smile. “Ready?”

Between the two of them taking turns shovelling and working the wheelbarrow, they had it done in a couple of hour’s time, all the time chatting away like two girl friends. While they were working away, Jessica proudly told Gaby about her horses as well as giving her tips on riding. By late-morning, both Tonto and Paint were back in their clean stalls.

“C’mon … let’s clean up and then grab some lunch,” Jessica suggested. “We’ll go for a ride after. Howszat sound?”

“…’kay,” Gaby replied as they made their way into the house.

As they were removing their boots, Jessica turned to Gaby, “You know what? Leave the dirty stuff right here and that way you don’t track it through the house. I’ll throw it in the wash while we’re eating.”

“Uh, Jessica?” Gaby was clearly embarrassed as Jessica started to peal off her outer clothes.

“Gabs ... we’re both girls here…” Jessica softly replied.

Once Gaby had removed her jeans and sweater, the two ran upstairs giggling like two schoolgirls.

“You go first … I’ll wait. Just don’t be too long … and don’t forget your hair!” Jessica added with a smile as they reached the top of the stairs.

Not being much of a hair stylist, Jessica simply brushed out Gaby’s hair and then blow-dried it. After she’d finished, Gaby noticed it seemed a bit longer compared to how she and Maddy usually wore it.

“That’s what happens when you don’t style it and just leave it straight.”

Whether Maddy liked it or not, Gaby had no choice but to wear a pair of her girlfriend’s good jeans for riding. She paired those up with a red cotton blouse to complete the look.Later, while both ladies were sitting at the kitchen table finishing lunch, Jessica asked Gaby if she wouldn’t mind washing up as she had a matter to attend to. As she was drying the last plate, Jessica called her into the living room.

“G’wan ... take it!” Jessica urged as she offered the phone to Gaby.

“Hullo? … Mum!” Gaby squealed with delight when she heard her mother’s voice. Glancing at the clock readout on the DVD player, Gaby quickly figured it was late afternoon back home.

For the next fifteen minutes, she questioned her mother about her health and generally caught up on the local news. Jenny was just as eager to hear all about her daughter’s cycling exploits. At one point, Jessica overheard a concerned daughter gently chastise her mother for doing too much so soon after surgery. Other times, she heard laughing as mother and daughter obviously shared a light hearted moment. Finally, Gaby said her good-byes and hung up the phone.

“Feel better? C’mon … let’s go for a ride!” Jessica suggested.

As they grabbed their jackets, Jessica presented Gaby with one of her three pair of western boots explaining she needed a good pair of boots to prevent the stirrups cutting into the leg if she put her foot too far in.

“The proper way is to only let the ball of the foot … this part here …and not the arch … rest in the stirrup … also … there’s a safety issue … less chance of trapping your foot in the stirrup if you fall off,”

“How’d they feel?” Jessica asked once Gaby pulled them on.

“Good!” Gaby replied as she took a few steps in them.

“Too big?…Too loose?” Miss Bell pressed.

“Nope,” Gaby confirmed.

“That’s good … I was thinking I’d have to stuff the boots … but I guess after seeing how my moccasins fit you, I needn’t have worried, huh?” Jessica stated with a smile.

Before they got out the door, Gaby turned to an unsuspecting Jessica and planed a kiss on her cheek. “Thank you for calling Mum,” she whispered.

“You’re welcome,” Jessica quietly replied with a hug after which they proceeded out to the horses.

Jessica proved to be as good a teacher in the stables as in the classroom. She carefully showed Gaby the correct way to saddle a horse and explained each step, starting with a thorough inspection of the tack for any wear or damage to the various straps and leather. She also stressed the importance of grooming the horse, especially after a ride. After saddling Tonto, Jessica assisted Gaby in getting Paint ready for her riding debut.

Once they led their horses out of the shed by the reins, Jessica effortlessly mounted Tonto.

“Ever done this before, Gabs?” Jessica inquired. Gaby shook her head.

“Quite simple really. I know it’s a big step, but … stand on Paint’s left side facing him …put your left hand on his neck in front of the saddle horn … that’s it … that thing sticking up… oh … an’ hold the reins in your left hand as well… ”

“Jessica!” Gaby shrieked while she turned a few shades of red.

Amid their laughter, Jessica carried on, “N… now put your left foot in the stirrup … an’ using your right hand … grab the cantle … turn your head and look at me … it’s this part of the saddle … good … now swing … ooo … kay…” Jessica was surprised with Gaby’s ‘horsemanship’.

“What can I say? Drew watched a lot of westerns,” Gaby smugly replied as she reined Paint around and with a gentle nudge to her sides, began her ride at a walking pace.

“Are you sure you’ve never done this before?” Jessica asked with a smile.

“That’s all I know … honest… that an’ ‘whoa’ stops him,” Gaby joked.

“Otherwise … how do you feel? You nervous?”

“Kinda,” Gaby admitted.

“Well, relax … horses can pick up on that,” Jessica urged.

“…’kay…”

“Ready for some more operating instructions?”

“Yes ma’am!” Gaby enthused.

“Okay … you already seem to know how to guide a horse with the reins and you were right back there. Never kick a horse in the flanks to get him to move … a gentle nudge is all it really takes … and don’t hold the reins tightly … give the horse some slack,” Jessica explained as they continued into the large field behind the house.

“Suppose you’d like to know how to stay on?” Miss Bell playfully asked.

“The thought had crossed my mind,” Gaby replied with a smile.

“Simple enough … use your knees … but there’s no need to squeeze hard unless you’re at a gallop or making a sharp turn. Remember … if you’re always holding on too tight … a horse’ll know you’re nervous. Think you’d like to try a gentle trot?” Jessica asked.

“Ummm … okay ... I think.”

“Hey ... it’s your ride …you set the pace,” Miss Bell reminded.

“…’kay… I’m ready,” Gaby answered.

“… ‘member … just a gentle tap with the heels on the flanks!”

Jessica got Tonto to break out across the field in a trot while Gaby followed on Paint. Again, when the two were riding beside each other, Jessica commended Gaby on her riding.

“You seem to be a natural at this,” Jessica called over.

“Nawww … Paint’s just making me look good!” Gaby replied with a laugh.

Jessica led Gaby in a few lazy figure eight’s to let her get the feel of controlling the horse, as well as stopping and starting several times.

“C’mon back to the house … we’ve got to get some pictures of this,” Jessica excitedly suggested one time they were stopped in the middle of the field.

The two kept the pace of the return trip to a trot. Gaby was tempted to coax Paint to a full gallop like she’s seen in the Westerns, but she was still a bit unsure of herself on the back of a horse.

Slowly riding up to the back of the house, Jessica dismounted and gave Tonto’s reins to Gaby to hold.

“Stay here … I’ll be right back!”

Almost as quickly as she entered the house, Miss Bell poked her head out of the door.

“It just dawned on me … Maddy’s batteries for her camera were getting low and I forgot to pick up some new ones up, last week. Was that your camera I saw her using on Friday or was it hers?”

Gaby thought back to the field trip and then called out, “That probably was me you saw … check my … umm … Maddy’s bag. I think I put it in there!” Moments later Jessica reappeared brandishing the camera and a small box.

“Okay … get down and come here. We’re going to do this up right!” Jessica instructed with a mischievous grin, as she took Tonto’s reins and loosely draped them around a log on the nearby wood pile.

After Gaby dismounted and stood in front of her, Jessica began brushing out her hair.

“You looked so good in these last night…” When she was finished, Gaby was again wearing the same aboriginal jewellery she wore the previous night.

“Now … mount up and let’s get some pictures!”

Shortly after heading back out, they once again found themselves in the same field, kicking up the loose snow as they took the horses through the remaining few deep snowdrifts that had built up in the wide open expanse of the gently rolling countryside.

Several times during the afternoon, Jessica reined in Tonto and took photos as Gaby rode past her. Later that afternoon, when Gaby reined in Paint and walked back towards her, Jessica knew by the look on her charge’s face that she had been successful in giving her at least one memorable, happy, weekend in Grottoes.

“You look like someone who’s having a lot of fun,” Jessica called out as Gaby and Paint drew near.

“I am!” Gaby enthused.

“Must be gettin’ late ... the sun’s starting to go down. I guess we should start heading back,” Jessica stated, then without waiting for any reply, reined Tonto around and started to head back at a walking pace. As she drew parallel to Gaby, she asked, “Feel like you might like to do this again?”

“I think so. I really had fun this afternoon,” Gaby thoughtfully replied.

“Maybe we could arrange it, then. Let’s see how things go, okay?” Jessica then put Tonto into a fast trot, leaving Gaby no choice but to make the same request of Paint.

Outside the shed, they both dismounted and walked the horses back to their stalls where Jessica instructed Gaby on the removal and post-ride care of the saddle and the other tack, as well wiping down their horses.

“… and don’t forget to clean the mud and stuff from their hooves,” Jessica lectured as she inspected Paint’s hooves, under Gaby’s watchful eye.

That evening, they decided to order-in some Chinese food while they plopped themselves in front of the television. However, most of the evening was spent quietly reliving the weekend. Both were a bit reluctant to acknowledge the time until the evening wore on to a close and they headed off to their respective beds. The following morning when Gaby came down for breakfast, Jessica immediately suggested she go back upstairs and change into a skirt or dress.

“I know you’d wear jeans, but they’d definitely look out of place for Maddy. I’ve yet to see that girl go to school in anything other than a skirt or dress.”

“Oops ... I forgot!”

“I don’t know how she does it in the kind of weather we’ve been having … but she does,” Jessica pondered.

“Back ‘ome, the girls can wear pants in cold weather with their school uniform … but Mad always wore her skirt,” Gaby related as she turned to go back up to Maddy’s room and change.

Doffing her jeans, she decided Maddy’s black pleated mini would go best with the off-white top she was wearing. Gaby added Maddy’s dress pumps with the 2” heel as a final touch.

Once again, when she came into the kitchen, Jessica passed comment on the teen’s fashion sense.

“I swear you could give lessons to half the girls in the school!”

After her breakfast, Gaby went back upstairs and sorted herself out before again presenting herself to Jessica. Soon they were going through the final checklist before they left for AHS.

“You have everything, Gabs?” Jessica inquired.

“Think so … I didn’t bring any of my own stuff.” Picking up Maddy’s books, the teenager glanced at Jessica.

“I’m all set!” Gaby cheerfully announced.

“You remembered your pill for today?” Jessica asked.

“Yep!” Gaby replied. “Took it at breakfast.”

“Yes … young ladies say ‘yes’ … not ‘yep’ … got it?” Jessica pointed out with a smile.

“Yep,” (giggle) Gaby impishly replied.

“Well … I guess that’s it. I don't suppose it would matter too much if you left anything behind, would it? Simple enough to return anything you forgot,” Jessica wistfully mentioned.

As she turned to pick up her briefcase full of marked papers and some loose textbooks from the small table near the front door, Gaby caused her to pause.

“Jessica? Before we go, I need to say something. Even with the dinner and the argument with Maddy … this weekend has meant a lot to me. I enjoyed our talks. Most important of all ... thanks for listening … Auntie Jess.” Gaby embraced Jessica in a long hug and when they parted, she kissed her on the cheek.

“I loved having you here, Gabs…” Jessica’s voice broke as she softly spoke. “Unfortunately ... it was only for the weekend … and ... it is Monday.”

She wrapped Gaby up into a quick hug and then asked her to help carry her books out to the car. While Gaby quickly scooped the loose books in her arms, Jessica grabbed her briefcase. As she stepped onto the front porch, she used the key fob to unlock the car.

“Get in, while I lock up and quickly brush the car off. So much for an accurate weather forecast ... hope this doesn't keep up.”

“Yeah … I was hoping for a quick ride after school,” Gaby stated as she got into the car.

Gaby found the short drive to Augusta High rather interesting with bands of snow flurries alternating with clear blue skies and all the time, Jessica commenting about how she enjoyed having her for the weekend. As they drew closer to the school, Gaby’s thoughts were again drawn to her amazement of how many of the students at the school drove their own cars. Soon after entering the staff parking, Miss Bell pulled into her customary spot. Although Gaby noticed that none of the school buses had yet arrived, she did notice that Sandy and Em had already left Sandy’s car and were just about to enter the building.

Jessica locked the car up and they walked together towards the entrance. Miss Bell smiled to herself when a sudden gust of cold wind made Gaby stop in her tracks and hold her skirt down.

“Blimey! That’s cold! ‘Ow does she do this?” Gaby exclaimed.

“I think I asked you first,” Miss Bell replied, laughing.
As they approached the doors, they noticed how deserted the place looked. Usually a lot of kids hung about outside until the first bell but given the cold wind pretty much everyone was going straight inside to the warmer temperatures. The resulting chaos in the halls made Gaby momentarily pause at the entrance.

“You okay Maddy?” Miss Bell asked as several students walked past.

“Sorry?” Gaby replied, not really paying attention to Jessica’s question. She was thinking about having to walk into the school as her cousin. .“What if someone talks to me and twigs? I don’t know what’s gone on between Mad and her friends.”

Seeing Gaby’s far-off look, Jessica gently grabbed Gaby’s arm and pulled her out of the crush of students into a quieter corner, once they got inside.

“Are you okay, hun?” Miss Bell quietly asked.

“Yes … thanks, Miss...” Gaby sheepishly replied as she was abruptly brought out of her thoughts.

“I'll see the two of you before homeroom,” Jessica quietly confirmed.

”We’ll be there … thanks,” Gaby replied.

Without knowing Maddy’s locker combination, Gaby realized she’d have to kill time until Gaby arrived. Miss Bell gave Gaby’s shoulder a reassuring squeeze as she disappeared into the crowded hall. She didn’t have to wait long before the first of the school buses pulled up outside and some familiar faces got off.

“Hiya Mad!”

“Crikey!” Gaby jumped at the voice and then turned around to see Em standing behind her.

“Are ya okay? You look a bit pale,” Em wondered.

“Oh … it’s only you, Em. You scared the crap outta me. I was watching for Gaby,” Maddy revealed as her heart rate returned to normal.

“Sorry,” Em apologized. “Mad’s sounding more like Drew everyday.”

“Ummm … yeah … there she is ... Gaby!” Maddy was quick to get her girlfriend’s attention when she saw her follow the Walters girls and Jules through the main doors. She quickly ran up to the four girls and reached for Maddy’s hand.

“I need to talk with Gabs before class … in private like.”

“See you there then,” Britney stated as she started to go to her locker. Jules gave the two a knowing look as she thankfully steered Debbie to their own lockers.

“Well … yeah. See ya later guys … I've got to talk to Sab before class.” Sensing that she was being ignored by Maddy, Em reluctantly decided to take Britney’s cue and leave.

“Laters!” Maddy called out as she steered her cousin through the crowded hall.

“C’mon … we've just got time to swap and get to our lockers before homeroom!” Gaby hissed.

“Where we going?” Maddy asked.

“Miss Bell’s gonna let us use her ‘office’ to swap back. It’s more private than the girl’s loo … less chance of someone walking in on us!” Gaby explained. Jessica’s ‘office’ was a former stock room adjoining her classroom, which she now used to manage the exchange program.

When Jessica closed the ‘office’ door, Maddy made a confession to Gaby.

”Umm … I don’t think we’ll change underwear this time, Gabs. I’m … uh … on.”

As they were swapping clothes, Maddy told her how Jocelyn had to come to her aid when she was stuck in the loo without a change of towels and how she had to drive her to the store to get a box of her own.

“She saw you?” Gaby excitedly asked.

“Uh huh,” Maddy quietly acknowledged.

“That’s great! Maybe she’ll stop looking at me all funny like. Now she’ll have to believe I’m a girl!” Gaby reasoned as she held Maddy’s face between her hands. That was quickly followed by a tender kiss to her lips.

When they were doing their make-up, Gaby asked, “Just curious … but … why’d you hafta go and wear a skirt on a day like this?”

“Why not? I’m a girl … Gaby’s a girl … an’ girls wear skirts,” Maddy offered.

“Drew doesn’t,” Gaby mumbled. “Surprised Jules didn’t tell you 'Gaby' doesn’t wear skirts to school.”

“She did … I just thought you needed to change your image,” Maddy playfully replied.

“Oh gee ... thanks!” Gaby sarcastically mumbled and then for no apparent reason, she began to giggle while looking at Maddy.

“What’s your problem?” Maddy demanded to know.

“Yer hair! Yer not gonna tell me that you willingly put it into bunches!” Gaby managed to get out between her giggling. “Brit did ‘em … didn’t she?”

“Yeah…” Maddy sheepishly admitted.

“Then ... I won the bet!” Gaby gloated as she took them out of Maddy’s hair. After fixing her own hair, Maddy started to put Gaby’s hair up.

“Uh uh … no way!” Gaby playfully replied while vigorously shaking her head.

“You got to … Brit will know!” Maddy pleaded.

“All she’ll know is that I took ‘em out … an’ that I don’t like ‘em!” Gaby firmly stated.

True to her word, Jessica came into the back room and lifted both girl’s hair, checking for Gaby’s piercing. Satisfied they had swapped back, she told them to quickly go to their lockers and get their books, then get to their homerooms.

Gaby entered Miss Jackson’s classroom just as she was finishing taking attendance. “Glad you could join us, Gaby.”

 
 
Comments are gratefully appreciated

---

 
To Be Continued...
 

More riding! On bicycles, this time!

---

 

---

Viewing Note: This story should be viewed with the Edwardian Script ITC font installed on your Windows platform in the c:/Windows/Fonts directory. Microsoft Word installs this font automatically.

Photo Credit: Used with her permission....“Let Me In”  © by simpledrama .
 

---

 
Chapter 11
 

“Hey, Gaby!”

“Hi, Erin!” Gaby turned to see Erin walk out from behind the counter.

“You look frozen,” Erin pointed out.

“It's friggin' cold this morning!”

“That sounds like Drew talking,” Erin pointed out with a mischievous smile.

“Sorry ... old habits ... how come you’re all alone?” Gaby replied, looking at some bike parts on the store shelves.

“Don just ran over to grab a muffin ... he’ll be back ... then we can start ... that’s if the others are on time.” Seeing Gaby wasn’t properly dressed for the ride, Erin suggested, “Hang on, hun … I've got a spare jacket you can use.”

“Thanks!” an appreciative Gaby replied.

While waiting, Gaby checked out Erin's stock. In her mind most bike shops had similar stuff, a load of mountain bikes and a variety of assorted BMX, kids and road bikes. However, Erin's shop seemed to have more of a road slant than most shops she’d seen; then thinking about it she’d realized she’d seen only a few BMX`ers in town and one or two off road enthusiasts.

“Here you go” Erin passed Gaby a pink jacket, “Sorry about the colour.”

As she opened it up, Gaby realized it was a Lampre jersey so as far as she was concerned it was a proper team jacket and that made it perfectly okay. By the time she had it on over all her other stuff most of the others had assembled.

“You've filled your bottles today ... right?” Aidan asked as Gaby joined them out in the cold.

“Made sure … this time! Sorry for all the fuss last week.”

“We needed some excitement,” Frank put in.

“Where're we going?” Gaby asked Diane as they started off into the cold morning.

“New Market!” Diane replied.

“I think we went there the other week … some horse place,” Gaby recalled.

“Yeah … they’re into their horseflesh up there,” Frank voiced.

Their route took them onto the 340 north out of Grottoes. Diane advised that the northbound ride would be pretty flat as they followed the South River across Rockingham County and into Page County. There they turned to climb through the George Washington National Forest before swinging into New Market. Gaby soon settled into a steady cadence watching Aidan's back tire as they group headed past the Port Republic turn.

They kept up a steady eighteen to twenty mph as they rolled through Elkton and Gaby soon noticed a couple of twitchy looks amongst her companions. “That could mean only one thing, sprint coming up! What did Diane say earlier, 'through Elkton and into Page County’, that'll be it … the county sign.”

Gabs surreptitiously checked her state of readiness. “Hmmm ... unless they leave it to the last minute I can break out and...” A grin formed on Gaby’s face as she got ready.

“What's so funny Gaby?” Diane asked.

“Oh nothing ... just thinking about something Jules said last night.”

“Must've been good,” she mumbled.

“Just something about Mad's boyfriend … you had to be there,” Gaby explained trying to keep Diane off guard.

Up in front, Aidan was looking a bit anxious and Gaby could see Erin's hand discreetly poised to change gear.

“Not much traffic here,” Gaby nonchalantly mentioned while she seemingly looked around at the countryside.

“They all use the Interstate … just a few locals use this road now-a-days,” explained Erin as she glanced back to Gaby.

Suddenly Gaby heard it, the expected tell-tale ‘click’ from behind her.

“See ya!” Gaby called over to Diane. She took a quick glance behind before gearing up a sprocket and launching herself out of Aidan's slipstream.

“Shit!” Someone exclaimed as Gaby cleared the front of the group, just as Diane was just about to make her own gear change.

After bolting from the group, Gaby sat back down to gather herself. She spotted the sign about four hundred metres in front on a slight rise after a long deep dip.
Again she’d decided to pedal through a descent in order to gain momentum on the up side rather than free-wheel down the slope. A rattle of gears and heavy breathing announced that she had company this time and guessed it was Erin, Aidan and Diane – no probs. She realized that by sitting down, she probably had given them the impression she was knackered after her sprint. Figuring to let them get comfortable in their beliefs, Gaby continued to let them think just that!

Keeping in the role of the struggling cyclist, she upped the revs a bit as a token bit of futile resistance and then waited as first one, then a second changed gear. “Wait for it... wait for it..." (kerchunk!) "Yep … three … time to go."

Hearing the third gear change, Gaby pushed her own up shift lever, ‘clunk’ and for a second time she was out of the saddle. The distance was closing rapidly and then with the speedometer showing forty kilometres per hour, the road reared up and the sign disappeared out of site over a false summit. She was temped to keep the drive going, but instead let her hill climbing experience stop her from gearing down too soon. The false summit was steeper than it looked but she kept out of the saddle and danced on the pedals all the way to the county border - a further twenty metres. Gaby was another couple of hundred metres down the road before Erin came alongside.

“How ... (puff) ... did ... (puff) ... you ... (puff) ... know?”

“That'd be telling,” Gaby slyly replied.

“Gaby!”

“Ummm ... Diane said we were crossing into the next county earlier ... an’ you guys told me when.”

“How?” Aidan inquired, coming up from behind them.

“Easy! You were all checking your gears and the traffic ... an’ I was just watching you,” Gaby confided.

“I told you,” Diane stated as she pulled alongside the small group, “She’s a smart one!”

“What do you reckon Erin?” Frank joined in as he pulled alongside. “You think she’s up to it?”

“Up to what?” Gaby wanted to know.

“Oh nothing,” Diane playfully offered. Gaby promptly stuck her tongue out at her. When Erin saw Gaby’s reaction, she smiled to herself. “Drew finds it so natural to be Gaby. If I didn’t know better...”

“Erin?” Gaby's question brought Erin out of her daydream.

“Looks a bit nasty over the pass,” Rob voiced.

For the first time since they left Grottoes, Gaby took note of the weather. It was still pretty grey but over to the left it looked really nasty, the clouds having that faintly bruised look that usually means snow.

“Better get going!” Frank suggested, “Hopefully we can beat it.”

The atmosphere in the group became more serious as a result of the change in the weather. The miles rolled away at a fast pace as they crossed and re-crossed the South River. Gaby noticed they passed the turn for the caves at Luray. Their route edged towards the tree line to their left as well as the apparent weather front. A few snowflakes were blowing about but other than a few small pockets they weren't settling.

The next junction put them on the 211 and Derek grunted, “Only five miles” as they headed into the gathering wind and started the climb through George Washington ‘Mount’.

Gaby reached back and clicked her taillight on. The other traffic was driving fully lit and Frank suggested everyone else do the same. As they dropped off the ‘mountain' and out of the trees the snow eased back to flurries and then out of the greyness the roofs of New Market appeared. It was the idea of food and warmth that propelled the cyclists into the parking lot of “Lara’s Pantry”. Once through the door, the heat made Gaby’s body tingle as she started to thaw out.

“Heya” Derek called to the woman who looked up from the counter as they made their noisy entrance.

“Geez ... you guys look frozen!” greeted a middle-aged woman that Gaby assumed was Lara.

“Bikini weather, it’s not!” Aidan wisecracked.

“I got the back parlour reserved for you ... all nice an’ toasty-like.” Lara was already pouring out several large coffees. “Coffee for everyone?” she called out, addressing the group in general.

“Nine coffees and a hot tea for Gaby ... thanks, Lara,” Frank replied.

Gaby blindly followed the others through what appeared to be a cross between a bakery and coffee shop. An elderly couple gave them a dirty look for disturbing their quiet time, as they trooped through into the ‘back parlour'. The ‘back room’ was just a second room with tables. The best part was the roaring fire that Lara had promised!
By the time they were seated after peeling off their winter gear, Lara was bringing in the drinks.

“You folks sure picked a day to come out.”

“You know us Lara” Erin offered.

“That I do ... I told Hank to rustle up some hot food for y’all ... we got bacon and potato soup … that okay?”

“That’ll be fine, Lara ... long as it’s hot!” Frank replied.

Once the food arrived and everyone started ‘chowing down’ on the hot soup, conversation resumed an air of normalcy. The bowls were huge and a plate of still warm fresh rolls had everyone engrossed for a while. It was when they were well into their second coffees that Gaby even remembered Frank’s earlier question.

“What did Frank mean ... am I up to it?” Gaby asked a nearby Erin.

“Sorry?”

“Frank asked if I was up to something.”

“Not a clue.”

“Go on! Ask her! Don’t keep her in suspense!” Aidan urged.

“Okay … maybe I will!” Erin defiantly exclaimed. “Gabs … would you consider joining our team for the Atlanta Winter Classic?” The name sounded familiar to Gaby, but she couldn’t place it.

“Join you?” Gaby asked.

“Yeah ... it’s in two weeks. We go down Friday morning and come back on the Sunday.” Frank volunteered.

Gaby finally recalled there was an article in the comic the previous year about it. It’s one of those mass participation events like they have with the big Euro tours. Suddenly, the idea of getting away from Grottoes and catching a bike race seemed like a good idea.

“I'd love to … but … I'd need to get Miss Bell’s permission,” Gaby lamented. Her expression turned sour as she started to doubt that they’d let her go.

“All taken care of!” Diane announced to the shocked teenager.

“Yer kidding!” Gaby countered.

“I’ve already talked to Jessica Bell! She said she and a Miss Coal-e-shaw would okay it ... if you wanted to go,” Diane enthusiastically replied.

“In that case ... count me in!” Gaby responded.

“Hold it, girl. Don’t you wanna know what yer getting into, first?” Erin cautiously asked.

“Um ... okay ... but I still wanna do it!” Gaby enthused.

“Great ... we’ll have a lot of fun, Gabs!” Aidan enthused.

“Before we start makin’ motel reservations ... listen to me,” Erin soberly advised. “We’re talkin’ about a 90 mile tour of the suburbs around Atlanta ... with a lot of big climbs thrown in.”

“Don’t scare her off, Erin!” barked Diane with a grin on her face.

“Erin’s right though, Gabs. It’s a 90 mile race around the city of Atlanta ... and there are hills ... some are pretty big like she said ... but it’s all in the suburbs ... nothing like the rides we’ve been doing here.”

“Yeah ... it’s like riding through Grottoes, only Atlanta’s a lot bigger!” Aidan added.

“... ‘kay ... so?” Gaby wondered as she looked into the faces of her American friends.

“So! ... Have you ever done 90 miles?” Derek ventured.

“A couple of times. Once I even rode with Mum an’ the rest of the team on a 200 kilometre training ride ... an’ some of that was in the mountains,” Gaby allowed as she looked at Erin and Diane.

“The whole distance?” Rob asked in amazement.

“Umm ... not exactly. George had me rest in the support van for a few kilometres ... but I insisted I could re-join the others after a few minutes!” Gaby added.

“How far you think you rode?” now it was Frank’s turn to ask a question.

“Ummm ... I guess about 190 kilometres in total,” Gaby sheepishly admitted.

“You think you kin do it again?” Erin asked. “I mean you have no problem with these rides ... but then again they’re not exactly 90 miles. It’s all up to you, hun.”

“I know I can do it!” Gaby confidently enthused.

“Okay ... we just had to make sure you knew what you were up against and that you felt that you could do it,” Diane put in as she looked into Gaby’s eyes.

“Just one mo’ thing, hun ... it’s not a race ... leastways not like the ones you’ve ridden. There’s no individual prizes or points. It’s all about the team,” Erin started to explain.

Diane quickly added, “Even though there’ll be a mix of Pro and amateur teams ... like us ... it’s the first team that gets five of their members across the finish line ... wins.”

“Still want in?” Erin asked.

“Yep!” Gaby grinned.

“Hey, Rob?”

“Frank?”

“Gaby's agreed to ride the ‘Classic’...”

“Great! We'll have a chance then!” Rob allowed as he nonchalantly raised his coffee mug in a toast to Gaby.

“Hey Erin! Bring her over this afternoon and Derek can get her measured up!” Diane called out.

“I can give you my jersey size now, Derek!” Gaby offered thinking that’s what they meant by measuring her.

“Jersey? You thought ... Diane tell her, will ya?” an exasperated Derek chimed in.

“We need to measure you so we can build you that bike you spec’d out last weekend,” Diane casually mentioned.

“Build me a bike? What about Erin’s GT?” Gaby’s excitement was clearly building.

“No way … Gab-ay! Our top rider gets a top bike!” Diane proudly offered. “Oops! No disrespect intended, Erin.”

“None taken,” Erin grinned.

“The GT’s fine … really!” Gaby protested.

Deep down, Gaby knew what her parents would say and despite her own feelings, she found herself trying to convince Diane not to do it.

“It's a waste Diane ... all that trouble for one race and the expense ... there's no way I could even afford to buy it after the race.”

“Don't be so ridiculous, girl ... I'm offering you the bike! I never said anything about paying for it did I?” Diane admonished Gaby.

“No...” Gaby admitted.

“Listen to her Gabs,” Erin calmly added.

“But it'll be wasted ... just for one race,” Gaby repeated.

“Definitely not wasted,” Derek casually added while doing an incredible ‘Rainman’ impression ala Dustin Hoffman.

“Please Gab?” Diane pleaded.

Gaby went through the motions of thinking about it and then gave into her competitive instincts as she announced her decision.

“You talked me into it. Thank you ... everyone!”

“Told ya she’d do it!” Aidan beamed as he smiled at Gaby.

They left “Lara’s Pantry” and New Market with a few flakes of snow still falling from the dark clouds covering northern Virginia. The thirty mile ride back across Rockingham County was hard work but nothing dampened Gaby’s spirits. They were just south of Harrisonburg before they broke clear of the weather, which at times just coated the paved road while in other places the wind blew it around causing white out conditions and still in other areas it was only a few flakes. As they made their way back towards Port Republic, the skies cleared and the only signs of the winter weather were a few stray flakes and a slick road.

Due to the weather and the length of the ride, the group decided to skip the usual end-of-ride sprint and instead went off to their individual homes while anyone still had the stamina to make it. Gaby headed back with Erin. She was to drive her out to the Briggs place as well as get the necessary final permission from Jocelyn for Gaby to attend the Winter Classic.

“So you're gonna drop her at the Jones' after this measure-up thing, Erin?”

“No problem Joce,” Erin assured her. As she put down the phone, Erin turned her attention to a freshly-showered Gaby. “You got everything, hun?”

“Yeah ... I think so,” Gaby replied.

“C’mon, then ... Don's gonna lock up the Cyclery ... so I don't have a reason to rush back into town,” Erin allowed.

Making their way out to Diane’s place, Erin's pickup finally turned off the county road and instead of going up to the house, they pulled straight into the Biggs' factory yard, where Diane waited for them.

“Let’s get inside … Derek’s all set up! You got your cycling shoes Gab?” Diane stated as Gaby opened the passenger door.

“Ummm …yeah ... in my bag,” Gaby replied as she grabbed her sports bag.

“They may be a tad big ... but … I think I’ve some jeans that might be more practical than that skirt. C’mon with me,” Diane offered. Soon they returned with Gaby sporting a pair of rolled up jeans, held up with another makeshift rope belt.

“C’mon, Gaby! This is no time to start being shy,” Diane encouraged.

Gaby followed her through to Derek's computer room where he was already fiddling with stuff.

“Heya, Gab … Erin!” Derek enthused as the ladies entered his domicile.

“Hi, Derek!“ Erin replied.

“Hiya,” Gaby nervously added while she kept one hand holding the waist of her borrowed jeans.

“Right!” Derek sharply stated. “Let’s get started!”

Having adjustments done to her bike by her dad was one thing, but being measured for a custom frame was quite a new experience for Gaby. Diane and Derek were starting from scratch. Derek went on about biometrics and stuff while Gaby changed into her cycling shoes. Next, she was seated on a jig that only bore a passing resemblance to a bike frame. The whole thing was connected to Derek’s computer and he played with several different positions before settling on what everyone felt were the final measurements of the perfect frame for Gaby.

“Okay Gaby … we’re done here! You can go to your sleepover now,” Diane grinned.

“Oh, joy...” Gaby sarcastically mumbled.

“Thanks ... see you on Wednesday?” Gaby hopefully inquired.

“Weather permitting,” Diane agreed.

“C’mon … Miss Bond! You're late enough for this affair as it is,” Erin cajoled.

Erin knew how Gaby felt about attending the sleepover and several times on the way over she asked Gaby if she’d rather spend the weekend with her. It was nearly five by the time they arrived at the Jones' place.

“You really okay with this, Drew?” Erin asked as Gaby gathered her stuff.

“No ... but I guess I'll survive. By the way … thanks for inviting me to the race and everything!” Gaby replied.

“Blame Aidan ... it was his idea. Only wish I thought of it first.”

“I’ll be sure to thank him...”

“Ya know? I kind of think he likes Gaby!” Erin revealed.

“No way!” a blushing Gaby exclaimed.

“Way,” Erin smirked.

A pool of light suddenly appeared in front of the pickup as a door opened.

 
 
Comments are gratefully appreciated

---

 
To Be Continued...
 

Nine girls, plenty of sodapop and pizza. What could go wrong here?

---

 

---

Viewing Note: This story should be viewed with the Edwardian Script ITC font installed on your Windows platform in the c:/Windows/Fonts directory. Microsoft Word installs this font automatically.

Photo Credit: Used with her permission....“Let Me In”  © by simpledrama .
 

---

 
Chapter 12
 

“GABEEEEEE!” Brit squealed as she was joined by Darla and Sab in an impromptu greeting party.

“Hiya, Gabs!” Sab joined in.

“We thought you weren't coming,” Darla mentioned as she looped her arm around Gaby’s.

“Yeah … well,” Gaby dryly conceded.

“C’mon … it’s cold out here,” Ally whined as she peered out of the opened door.

Gaby was marched up the steps and into Sandy's flat by the three other girls.

“Gabeeeee!”

A second round of overdone welcoming ensued. Despite the greeting, she still wasn’t enthusiastic about being there.

“So what's first on the agenda, girls ... movie or food?” Sandy bubbled.

“Movie!” several voices chorused.

“Can you look after that Em? I'll get the drinks and snacks.”

“You okay Gabs? You don’t look too ‘with it’,” Britney inquired.

“Tired an’ a bit cold,” Gaby half-lied. “I don’t wanna be here ... ‘ow do you expect me to look?"

“Come on … we can snuggle!” she enthused as she pulled a rather unenthusiastic Gaby onto Sandy's sofa.

“What're we watching Em?” Darla asked.

“Bring It On!”

“Kewel … I haven’t seen that in ages!” Amy exclaimed.

“What's it about?” Bern piped up.

“Oh, you'll like it Bern. It’s about these…” Sab started.

“Shhhh! Don't tell ‘em Sab!” Britney insisted.

Sandy’s sofa very quickly became the choice viewing spot. Gaby ended up sandwiched between Britney and Maddy, with Amy and Ally occupying the other end. Sab, Bern and Darla were making themselves comfortable on the floor in front of the sofa. Em had started the movie and joined them just as Sandy returned with a tray of hot chocolate.

“Can I help?” Em asked handing out the cups.

“No … it’s okay … thanks, anyways!” Sandy replied.

“Here we go … popcorn and…” she passed a bowl up to Amy, “…Potato chips.”

Maddy snuggled up to Gaby causing Gaby to put her arm behind her girlfriend. During the film, Britney decided to copy Maddy and also snuggle up to Gaby.

“Is this what they mean by a chick magnet?” Gaby wondered. Once the movie started, she did everything she could to ignore the film including mentally re-hashing the day’s events and cat-napping. Thankfully, no one noticed.

After the film, Sandy got up off the floor where she’d been snuggling with Em."You guys ready to eat now?”

“I'm starving,” Ally stated.

“I'll help!” Em enthused.

“So what're we doing now?” Bern asked no one in particular.

Gaby discreetly checked her watch. “Only eight thirty! Geez ... this is gonna be painful!”

“How about nails?” Amy suggested, “I've brought all my stuff.”

“Food will be about twenty minutes,” Sandy announced from the kitchen.

“Maybe we should eat first ... ya know ... before we start stuff like that,” Sab proposed.

“We could play cards for a bit,” Darla suggested, “Then do nails after.”

“Sounds like a plan,” Britney enthused. Turning to face Gaby, she again asked, “You sure you’re okay, Gab?”

“I guess ... just a bit tired.” Any lack of enthusiasm in Gaby’s reply, was missed by her host.

“That's all that bike riding you do!” Amy put forward with an air of authority.

“Sandy? You got any cards?” Sab asked.

“Yeah ... I’m pretty sure I do,” Sandy answered.

"Um … what're the sleeping arrangements?” Gaby asked as Sandy disappeared into her bedroom.

“Don't worry about that Gabs! That's hours away,” Britney replied.

“That’s … what I’m afraid of,” Gaby mumbled under her breath.

Sandy produced a deck of playing cards and the girls started an impromptu round of pontoon. Gaby was ‘out’ first so she grabbed a seat in one of the plush chairs in Sandy’s living room. She used the time to watch the others and ponder her situation.

“Pontoon!” Maddy loudly announced.

“Aw...”

“Darn!”

“Nuther round?” Maddy asked while surveying the faces of the other girls.

“Okay,” Britney agreed gathering the cards up. “Gabs ... you in?”

“Nah ... I'll watch,” Gaby replied.

“Would ya check the pizza’s, then?” Sandy asked.

“Sure.”

“Careful of the oven door ... it sometimes swings a bit,” Sandy cautioned.

“Thanks for the warning,” Gaby called back, as she was about to open it.

After looking at the pizza’s, she decided that it would be safer to pull kitchen duty than to venture back out to the living room and the unknown – meaning the other girls.

“They okay?” Sandy called out.

“Few more minutes,” Gaby announced.

Taking the pizza’s from the oven, she then proceeded to cut them into slices. She then pulled out some plates and placed them on the counter.

“Food’s up people!” Gaby called out.

The cards were quickly abandoned and the girls descended on the kitchen like a flock of locusts, quickly stripping the plates of food.

After debating the merits of cake, Sandy enquired, “So we doing nails now?”

“Leave that till later when we've changed!” Britney suggested.

“How ‘bout the hair!” Sabrina exclaimed.

“Great idea! Who’s first?” Darla asked.

For the next hour or so Gaby, Em and Darla found themselves at the mercy of the other wanna-be hair stylists. After the nightmare was over, they found themselves with a ridiculous amount of styling foam and very sticky and stupid punk hair do's. Jules would’ve been so envious!

“I've got to wash my hair!” Gaby flatly stated.

“Me too!” Em agreed.

“Darla?” Sandy inquired

“Well … I can't leave mine like this!” Darla mentioned.

“You use my bathroom, Darla. Em and Gab ... you two go over to the house. It'll be quicker that way.” Sandy instructed.

“Good idea!” Em agreed, “C’mon, Gabs … grab your coat!”

If Gaby was feeling tired up to that point, she was fully awake when Em opened the main door to Sandy’s apartment.

“Bloody ‘ell! It’s cold out here!” Gaby cried out.

“Brrrr” agreed Em as she very quickly led the way across the paved courtyard to the Jones mansion! When they entered the kitchen door, a voice called out.

“Who's there? Is that you Sandy?”

“It's only us, Mary ... Em and Gaby!” Em replied.

Mrs. Jones then entered the kitchen.

“Oh ... hi, girls! My, those are rather … interesting … hairstyles!”

“Um ... you could say that,” Gaby timidly agreed.

“Everything okay over there? I wasn't expecting to see you until tomorrow,” Mary questioned.

“Everything’s fine … but Sandy suggested that we came over here to wash our hair. Darla’s using Sandy’s loo to wash hers,” Em explained and then looking at Gaby, she suggested, “We ... ummm ... kinda got carried away with the hair thing.”

“Well ...okay ... you know where it is Em, but please try to keep the noise down. Kevin's room is right above and I only just got him down.”

“Sure thing,” Em agreed.

“I expect I'll see you in the morning then ... goodnight girls.”

“G’nite, Mrs. Jones...” Gaby replied. It was only then she realized Mary was ready for bed.

“Night Mary!” Em quietly called out.

Gaby silently followed Em out to the main hallway and made their way to a door under the stairway.

“You take the shower ... an’ I’ll use the sink,” Em offered as she indicated the shower behind the opened door.

“Okay. Any shampoo?” Gaby inquired

“Hmmmm ... yeah ... right here!” Em quietly replied as she searched the cabinet beside the sink. She also produced its companion conditioner.

Gaby decided it would be easier to wash her hair if she just had a shower, so while Em got set to struggle in the sink, she stripped down and entered the soothing waters. She was enjoying the hot water cascading down over her skin when Em ruined the mood by knocking on the shower stall door.

“C’mon, Gaby … we're missing the party!” Em enthusiastically announced.

“Yeah ... okay ... if we must,” Gaby replied as she got out. It was clear by Em’s facial expression, that Gaby had pushed her buttons with the unenthusiastic response.

“What did you mean by that? Ya sound like you’d rather be somewhere else!” Em stated.

“You don’t really want me to answer that ... do you, Em?” Gaby dryly commented as she turned to face in Em’s direction.

“Rhod!” Gaby hissed, trying to remember Mrs. Jones and Kevin asleep upstairs.

“Shush! Mary might hear you ... and it’s Em … not ... Rhod!” Em firmly but quietly countered.

“Okay ... Em! But what have you done to your hair?” Gaby exclaimed in a loud whisper.

“Nothing … why?” Em wondered.

“I strongly suggest you turn around, wipe off the mirror and take a good look,” Gaby quietly urged, ever mindful that they might be overheard.

“Why?” she indignantly replied.

“Just take a look!” Gaby impatiently ordered. Em turned around and with a dry facecloth, wiped the steam off a portion of the mirror.

“Oh, shit!” Em whined, forgetting about the volume of her voice.

“Quiet!” Gaby hissed. “Upstairs ... remember? Now ... where’s the stuff you used?”

“Huh?”

“Your shampoo! C’mon ... we haven’t got all night!” Gaby urged.

“Okay, okay ... it’s right here!” Em grabbed the tube and read the label. “Oh bugger! Mum'll kill me.” In shock, Em passed the tube of ‘shampoo’ to Gaby.

“Henna conditioner with B2 .... that's the stuff we used on Sonia ... oh ... shit!” Gaby realized the enormity of Em’s blunder.

“I’m so dead!” Em moaned.

“It'll have washed out by the time we go back,” Gaby optimistically replied as she examined Em’s new head of red hair. “You must’ve accidently used Mrs. Jones’s hair colouring! If we have to … we can always dye it back ... can't we?”

“I guess. I’m … like ... so ... dead,” Em fatalistically stated.

“So you’ve said … look … let me get dressed and we'll go back to the flat,” Gaby offered.

“Apartment,” Em replied automatically.

“Whatever!” Gaby conceded as she rolled her eyes at Em.

Gaby quickly got dressed and together with a red-headed Em, ran across to Sandy’s place. The drop in temperature immediately struck the pair as they stepped out of the back door of the main house.

“Shut that door!” Someone yelled from the top of the stairs that led up to Sandy’s apartment.

“Oh … my … God! Rh ... Em ... what have you done?” Bernie squealed when she caught sight of the two girls. Em immediately burst into tears and ran to her bedroom slamming the door behind her.

“Gab? What's going on?” Sandy asked as she came out of the kitchen.

“Um ... h-s-s-he had a bit of an accident with your mom’s hair colouring,” Gaby quietly admitted.

“Tell me you’re kidding!” Sandy frantically appealed.

“Nooooo....” Gaby softly acknowledged.

“Red!” Bernie volunteered. She was the only one other than Gaby to have actually seen Em.

“Quite red,” Gaby confirmed as everyone now looked at her.

“How can you ‘accidentally' dye your hair?” Darla asked.

“Well…” Gaby explained the chain of events. “…an’ I guess Em thought it was just conditioner.”

They could still hear Em crying in her room.

“I'll sort her out,” Ally stated.

“Try to calm her down and get her back out here,” Sandy suggested.

“Okay!” Ally knocked on Em’s door and without waiting for an answer, went in and shut the door behind her.

“Bummer,” Amy sighed.

“C’mon guys ... she'll be okay. Ally will calm her down. Let’s do our nails!” Britney tried her best to lift the dampened mood.

“Good idea,” Maddy agreed.

By the time Em and Ally re-emerged into the main room Gaby had a ‘French Polish' on her hands as did the majority in attendance. They seemed to think it would look ‘neat’ for the cheer competition next week.

“You okay, Em?” Sandy asked.

“No, she's not!” Ally sharply replied as she shot Gaby a knowing glance.

“Ummm ... Em? You know? Now that I've looked at it, I kinda like it ... that colour really suits you,” Darla confessed. Several of the others confirmed her comment.

“You’re not just saying that to make me feel better ... are you?” Em tearfully asked.

“I don’t think so. That colour really does look good on you, Em...” Gaby softly offered.

“We too late for nails?” Ally enthusiastically asked, hoping to change the subject.

“Never!” Sab stated.

“Anyone for cake?” Sandy asked no one in particular.

While the other girls turned their attentions to Em and Ally’s nails, Gaby wandered into the kitchenette to help Sandy.

“I think this is turning out pretty well ... don’t you, Gaby?” Sandy mused as the two girls worked on the food preparation.

“Except for Rrr ... Em's hair,” Gaby agreed. “I guess it hasn’t been that bad, but I wish I could talk to Maddy ... alone."

“Um ... any more ideas?” Gaby asked as she was getting the plates for the cake.

“Dunno Gab ... I've got some games?” Sandy meekly offered.

“Hey ... Gabs!” Britney called out, “We getting that cake before morning?”

“Just pouring the drinks!” Gaby cheerfully answered. As she emptied the last of the soda, a couple of the girls stared at her with the empty bottle in her hand.

“What?” Gaby exclaimed.

“Let’s spin the bottle,” Bernie suggested as she took the bottle from Gaby’s hand and started to wash it out.

“What's that?” Amy asked.

“You know, we all sit round and like … spin a bottle … and whoever it points to has to do something or answer a question or something,” Bern explained.

“So that’s spin the bottle!” Amy grinned.

“An’ yer not even blonde!” Sab sarcastically commented as she shook her head.

“Count me in,” Britney stated.

“Who’s first,” Sandy wondered.

Recalling Anna’s ‘sleepover’, Gaby was just glad it wasn't ‘forfeits’. Moving the coffee table into the middle of Sandy’s living room, all the girls arranged themselves in a circle on the floor. After several turns at the bottle, it was finally Maddy’s turn again.

Whor, whor, whorr, whorrr, whorrrrrr, shrum.

“Gabeee!” Darla exclaimed.

“Damn!” Gaby thought to herself.

“Truth or dare, Gabs?” Maddy mischievously asked.

Gaby thought about her options. Things started innocently enough, but then quickly moved to a new level. First, there was a display of bra removal while keeping their top on, then a confession of love for Brad Pitt and a leg-kissing episode. In her last turn, Maddy took a dare and had to play tonsil-tag with Amy. How Gaby wished she was on the receiving end of that kiss!

“Truth?” Gaby nervously stated.

“Go for it Gabs!” Ally encouraged amidst cheers from the others.

Maddy must have been thinking of a question for a while before because she immediately came back.

“Who would you most like to snog?” she suggestively asked.

“Besides you?” Gaby replied in an equally suggestive manner, to the amusement of Ally and Bernie. Maddy was blushing profusely upon hearing Gaby's answer.

“Is that your answer, Gaby?” Sandy asked.

Gaby looked at her and then quickly back to Maddy. Her blush told Gaby what she really felt about the impromptu answer. However, for appearance’s sake, Gaby shrugged her shoulders and quickly answered, “Angelina Jolie”.

“Ew!” Sab screwed up her face.

“Grow up Sab! I'd even kiss her,” Darla voiced.

“Good one Gabs,” Bernie added.

When she thought about it, Bernie saw Maddy’s question as an attempt to put Gaby on the spot, hoping Drew would keep up appearances and name some hunk, allowing Maddy to cause him some embarrassment. Instead, Gaby answered truthfully and threw it right back at her.

Gaby grabbed the bottle for her turn to spin.

“Ready?”

“Spin it!” Amy prompted. The game continued to about eleven when Sandy suggested they all get changed and figure out the sleeping arrangements.

“Your stuff is in my room, Gabs!” Em cheerfully announced.

“Thanks.”

“If we hurry and change … we can get a good spot to sleep,” Britney suggested.

Gaby found that her host had packed a nightgown and a change of clothes for her, plus a sleeping bag for each of them. Shortly after changing, Britney looked over Sandy’s living room in a halfhearted attempt to pick out her spot.

“We just going to bed?” Maddy inquired.

“As if!” Darla indignantly replied.

Gaby again found herself sandwiched between her ‘protectors’ as they settled down for the mandatory ‘ghost stories'. Maddy had even managed to zip Gaby’s sleeping bag with her own while Gaby was in Em’s room, changing. Sometime after everyone had settled in, Darla took her turn and started a rather unique rendition of “Sleepy Hollow”. While un-noticed by the others, Gaby gave into exhaustion and soon fell asleep.

Early the next morning when she woke up to use the facilities, Gaby surveyed her surroundings and the location of all the sleeping bodies. By the time she left the bathroom, a couple of the other bundles of bedclothes had briefly stirred then retreated under the several layers of blankets.

“Mornin'” a bleary eyed Maddy softly offered as Gaby returned to her bed on the floor, “Wassa time?”

“Um … seven-thirtyish,” Gaby whispered.

“Urgh!” Maddy groaned and started to pull the sleeping bag up as far as it would go.

“Mad? ... You think we can make some time before we get picked up an’ talk ... just the two of us?” Gaby whispered.

“Suppose so ... what ‘bout now?” Maddy quietly replied as she lowered the sleeping bag off her face. Gaby looked around and grimaced at the other bodies scattered around the floor.

“They’re still asleep ... so we’re as good as alone ... besides ... everyone out here knows about you ... us.”

“Not everyone!” Gaby hissed as she made a motion towards Sab. “I know she was in on Gaby’s appearances back in Warsop … but she doesn’t know about us!”

“Okay ... but she’s out like a light. So what’s on your mind?” Maddy softly wondered.

“I know you didn’t accept that dinner date with Sam ... but I still get the feeling you’re hiding sumpthin. All I wanna know is the truth about you an’ Sam ... an’ why you said what you did walking to Erin’s last Saturday. Please Mad? I need to know!” Gaby quietly pleaded.

Maddy suddenly became serious and she hissed, “I told you! Nothing is going on!”

“That’s what you’ve said ... but your reactions to my questions say different!” Gaby hissed her own reply. Maddy glared at her before she rolled over and pretended to go back to sleep, totally ignoring any further attempts by Gaby to talk.

After a few minutes of silence and staring at Maddy’s back, Gaby got out from under the opened sleeping bag and made her way back to the bathroom to wash up after which she then headed to Em’s room to get changed. While Gaby made her way to the bathroom, Ally, who had heard and witnessed the exchange, noticed Maddy open her eyes and traces of a smile break out on her face, before closing them again.

As Gaby quietly crept back down the hall from Em's room, Maddy pretended to stir a second time. She assumed her girlfriend would be returning to bed beside her but instead noticed she was all dressed and had her make-up applied.

“Where you think yer going?” Maddy softly asked as Gaby started down the stairs to Sandy’s main door.

“Out!” Gaby quietly snapped.

“What for?” Maddy questioned in an innocent, yet hushed voice.

“To think!”

“About what?” Gaby sighed then came back up the few steps she had descended and knelt down beside Maddy.

“Us!” she quietly replied.

“Oh...” Maddy sounded like a little girl who’s been caught at some mischief, by her mother.

“I’m starting to get a little fed up with the way you’ve been treating me ... dumping me into things for a quick laugh ... treating me as two people, whenever you find it convenient ... an’ now, how that seems to be most of the time! You seem to forget that I’m your boyfriend ... or so you claim. You’ve also told me over an’ over … Gaby is your girlfriend ... only now, for some unexplained reason ... she’s not! Yet ... you always seem to want her around. Why? Gee ... I dunno ... can you tell me?”

Maddy couldn’t recall when she last saw Gaby so angered.

“Anyway ... you think real hard about it an’ maybe … just maybe … we’ll talk later!” Gaby firmly, but quietly delivered her little speech with no attempt to hide her displeasure.

Maddy became very sombre and rolled over while Gaby stood up and quickly resumed her planned exit from Sandy’s flat. At the bottom of the stairs, she pulled on her boots and threw on her quilted jacket. Seeing it was snowing again, she pulled the faux-fur lined hood over her head before going out the door and quietly closing it behind her.
When she heard the door click shut, Ally got out of her own sleeping bag and before going down to Em’s room to get changed she went over and knelt down beside Maddy

“I know you’re awake ... so no use pretending you’re not!” Ally whispered.

Maddy remained still, lying on her back. When it eventually became clear to her that Ally wasn’t going to leave, she reluctantly opened her eyes and looked up at her. Following a heavy sigh, she rolled onto her stomach and propped herself up so she was looking directly at her friend.

“You better think about wot Gaby said … and think real hard, Maddy Peters ... or you’ll soon find yourself all alone. No Drew! ... No Gaby! ... No friends!”

Maddy rolled back over, seemingly unaffected by her friend’s plea but in her mind, she was agonizing over her Gaby’s unexpected stance.

“Please Maddy? Think hard about wot she said. She loves you, you know and you’re only...” Ally pleaded and then seeing her friend’s indifference, went off to get changed.
As Maddy watched Ally step over her and walk down the hall towards Em’s room, a large tear rolled down the side of her face.

Once dressed, Ally hurried out of the bedroom and down the stairs, where she quickly threw on her coat and boots and then quietly went out the front door. Fearing she’d lost track of Gaby, she stood in the glow of Sandy’s porch light, looking around for any fresh footprints in the still falling snow. It wasn’t long before she caught sight of a faint set of prints that led along the front of Sandy’s place, then disappeared into the darkness. As she quietly followed the trail, she heard muffled sobs the closer she got to the corner of the former stables.

“Gaby? Is there anything I can do?” Ally softly asked as she knelt down beside her.

Even as Gaby shook her head, Ally stood up and eased her friend to her feet and then held her in a tight hug. As they stood holding each other, Ally gently pushed Gaby’s head onto her shoulder and let her have a good cry.

“Wh ... (sob) ... why ... (sniff) is Maddy ... Why?”

After several minutes, a more composed Gaby broke the hug and in hushed tones told Ally, “I need to think ... alone ... somewhere I can be me ... no pretending … an’ just think.”

“Think about what?”

“The trip ... everything. I have no friends at school an’ I don’t know why ... the other kids won’t talk to me an’ it’s been like that since our first day! I know they’re talking about me in the corridors an’ everything ... ‘cuz they stop when I look at them ... an’ whenever I do try to talk to them ... they just walk away as if I didn’t exist.” Ally knew there was more, there had to be to upset her friend so.

“That’s not it ... is it, Drew? ... I know you and you wouldn’t let something like that bother you like this. You’re made of sterner stuff! Now what is it, really? C’mon ... talk to me, please ... I want to help.”

With a shrug of the shoulders and a deep sigh, Gaby relented.

“I don’t know why ... but the gang’s changing an' you’re all pushing me away! Why? The odd time we are together, I can't even talk to you guys ... you just carry on among yourselves an' ignore me. Maddy hates me an' even Rhod ... (sigh) ... has gotten his digs in! The only real friends I have left anywhere are the guys I go riding with.”

As Ally listened to Gaby’s plight, her heart sank.

“When I ask her about this Sam, Maddy doesn’t even try to deny anything ... she just sez it’s none of my business an' turns away. Is there sumpthin between those two, Ally?”

“I honestly don’t know, Gabs...” Ally softly whispered.

“...An’ I think Britney’s mum suspects sumpthin ‘cuz I always feel like she’s checking me out ... always telling me what a girl my age likes ... testing me ... an’ making me do those things she thinks a girl my age should do. I never wanted to be here…”

Ally cut in before she could say anything more. “Whaddya mean ... never wanted to be here?”

Gaby was about to mention her mum but thought better of it, instead only mentioning Jocelyn’s decision.

“All week, I never gave Em an answer 'bout coming here ... mainly ‘cuz, I didn’t want to. I thought if I didn’t say anything ... it would just blow over ... but as soon as she opened her big yap and invited all the American kids ... that changed. Brit got all excited an’ her mum thought it was a WONDERFUL idea!”

“Couldn't you have just said you weren't interested?” Ally wondered.

“You have to know Britney's mum. Mrs. W’s always tying to get me to do 'what young girls my age like to do', an' training or cycling isn't one of them. If she had her way, I wouldn't even get on a bike ... an’ she was even less happy about me spending all yesterday with Erin an’ Diane ... so she made Erin promise to bring me here,” a disappointed Gaby explained. With Ally listening to every word, she continued. “I was hoping to at least have some time alone to talk with Maddy, but we both know what happened there.”

“Erin knew I didn’t want to come an’ right up to the time we pulled in here, she was offering to take me for the weekend. If I agreed to stay with her ... she’d have gotten into a lot of trouble. Brit would've make sure her mum knew I wasn’t here an’ I couldn’t do that to Erin.”

After hearing about what Gaby had to endure, Ally didn’t know what to say. From talking with the others everyday at school and at lunch, she just assumed that everyone was having a good time like she was. Yet, when she stared at her friend in the early light of a February morning, she felt tears forming in her eyes and a strong urge to hold Gaby and not let go.

“I think I better go now...” Gaby whispered.

“I doubt that Mrs. Walters would come and get you and Brit so early,” Ally replied.

“That’s okay ... I’ll walk,” Gaby quietly stated.

“All the way into town? You crazy?” Ally practically shouted while thrusting her friend out to arm’s length.

“Shhhh ... yes … walk. It’s not that far. I do it on my bike all the time!

“Face it Drew! For you … 60 miles on your bike isn’t far ... but you’re walking … and in case you hadn’t noticed ... it’s snowing!” Ally frantically pointed out.

“Great ... all the more time to myself!” Gaby retorted as she started to walk off the property and onto the county road. “I’ll be okay, Ally ... I promise!”

As Ally stood there watching Gaby round the stone fence at the edge of the Jones’ property and walk onto the road, a few stray tears ran down her cheeks as she quietly called out after her, “I’m still your friend Gabs...”

Wiping the tears from her face, Ally quickly walked back to Sandy’s and after rushing to take off her coat and boots, quickly made her way upstairs to the living room. Seeing Sandy putting on the kettle in the kitchen, Ally first went to Em’s bedroom to get a piece of paper that contained some phone numbers from her purse and then calmly walked up to Sandy.

“Mind if I use your phone, Sandy?” Ally quietly asked so as not to wake any of the other girls.

“Go ahead ... who you gonna call?” Sandy calmly replied.

“I just need to get a hold of Miss Bell ... Gaby’s gone,” Ally casually mentioned.

“Gone? Whaddya mean ... gone?!” a frantic Sandy shrieked. By now, the other girls that were still in their sleeping bags on the living room floor, were awake.

“Gone ... as in ... walked off! She’s not on the property,” Ally slowly replied in a calm voice.

“Why would she do that?” Em asked as she crawled out of her sleeping bag.

“Oh ... I dunno ... do you Mad? How ‘bout you Em?” Ally replied with a deeply sarcastic edge to her voice while glaring at both of them in turn. It was clear even to Sandy that Ally had implied that both had somehow played a part in Gaby’s disappearance. Maddy did her best to avoid looking at her accuser, while at the same time trying to become part of Sandy’s couch. Em chose to remain silent under Ally’s piercing glare.

After Ally finished punching in Jessica’s number, it rang several times before she heard someone pick it up at the other end.

“Miss Bell? ... Hi! ... It’s Ally. Sorry if I woke you ... I’m calling from Sandy’s place. I thought you should know that Gaby’s walked off from the sleepover ... yeah … I saw her leave … in fact I spoke to her just before she left. All I know is that she said something about needing some time to think about things … and that she was going to walk back to Grottoes. No … uh uh … Maddy … don’t think so … oh ... maybe ten minutes ago ... yeah. When I last saw her, she was on that road that runs in front of Sandy’s. Uh huh ... she’s wearing a pink ski jacket with a fur-trimmed hood ... no ... a light-brown blouse … blue jeans an’ boots ... no … don’t think I saw her wearing any gloves … okay ... thanks ... bye!

 
 
Comments are gratefully appreciated

---

 
To Be Continued...
 

A horse is a horse, of course, but sometimes it's a girl's best friend

---

 

---

Viewing Note: This story should be viewed with the Edwardian Script ITC font installed on your Windows platform in the c:/Windows/Fonts directory. Microsoft Word installs this font automatically.

Photo Credit: Used with her permission....“Let Me In”  © by simpledrama .
 

---

 
Chapter 13
 

Gaby thought she noticed a familiar car pass her as she walked on the side of the road. It was only when she watched it do a U-turn and drive back towards her, that she realized it was Miss Bell’s Jetta.

As Jessica pulled off the road and onto the snow-covered gravel shoulder, Gaby jumped the ditch running along the side of the road and hopped the wooden fence that marked the adjacent field. She had just started across the field when she heard Jessica call out.

“Gaby Bond! Come here!” When she didn’t respond, Jessica called out again.

“I know it’s you Gaby. Don’t make me chase you. Please ... come here. Unless you know of some magic that will let you avoid me for the rest of the trip ... you’ll have to talk to me sometime!”

Gaby stopped in her tracks, turned to face the figure standing at the side of the road and in an emotional voice, shouted back, “Leave me alone! I just want to go somewhere an’ be by myself ... sort things out! Is that too much to ask?”

“No ... no … it’s not ... but … running off isn’t the way to do it either! C’mon back with me, please ... we’ll work things out together ... over a tea or something ... okay?”

When Gaby didn’t say anything, Jessica pleaded, “Okay, if you won’t come to me … I’ll come to you. Will you at least promise me that you’ll stay there? I need to change into something a little warmer if we’re going to stay outside ... but I really think we need to talk ... don’t you?”

“Yeah ... I guess so. I promise!” Gaby loudly replied, with a shrug of her shoulders.

She stood in the snow-covered field as she watched her teacher drive off back to her place, then walked back to the edge of the field and after hitting the upper rung of the wooden fence to shake the snow off, she climbed up and sat down to await Jessica’s return.

A while later she heard the distinctive ‘clip-clop’ of horse’s hooves on the road. Turning to look towards the sound, she saw Jessica riding Tonto, holding the reins in one hand and holding onto Paint’s reins with the other.

“I figured you’d feel more relaxed if we had our talk, like this ... besides … I think ‘Paint’ misses you,” Jessica softly allowed as she stopped beside where Gaby was sitting and offered her Paint’s reins.

Gaby got down off the fence, hopped back over the ditch and then took the offered reins.

“Mount up!”

After two small ‘test’ hops, Gaby pulled herself up and swung her leg over Paint’s saddle. As soon as she got comfortable, Jessica noticed an immediate change in the teenager’s disposition.

“Now that’s the Gaby I know! C`mon ... this way,” Jessica playfully suggested as she turned Tonto in the opposite direction. “I thought you might want to avoid Mary and the others for now.”

Once Gaby turned Paint, the two started down the shoulder of the road at a walking pace.

“Just to let you know ... I phoned Sandy to let her know you’re alright and with me,” Miss Bell revealed as the two drew up alongside each other.

“Okay.”

“Now, you think you can manage something a little faster ... or is this pace okay?” Jessica playfully inquired.

Gaby gave Paint a gentle nudge with her heels, a snap of the reins and a sharp, “He-ya!” Paint immediately responded charging forward at a gallop and catching Jessica off-balance.

“Oh, shit! C’mon, boy ... He-ya!” and soon both riders were quickly covering the short distance up the road towards Chez Jessica.

As she once again drew up alongside Gaby, they both reined their mounts to a slower pace.

“And just where did that come from, Missy? As I recall ... it wasn’t that long ago when you thought you and horses couldn’t get along!” Jessica playfully inquired.

“I dunno,” Gaby mischievously stated with a shrug. The huge grin on her face told Jessica this was exactly what the doctor had ordered.

“Next thing you know, you’ll be ‘Barrel Racing’!” Miss Bell flippantly commented.

“Can I? Uh ... what’s barrel racing?” Gaby excitedly inquired.

(giggle) “C’mon ... I know a large field that’s off the road a-ways. We’ll be able to talk there and maybe have a bit of a ride ... okay?”

“Lead on McDuff!” Gaby playfully called out, caught up in the fun of the moment. Jessica did a double-take then burst out in laughter as she took the lead, urging Tonto into a trot.

After riding a couple of miles, they entered a large unfenced field. Gaby saw it was perfect for giving Paint some exercise as she and Jessica raced to a clump of trees at the far side. The sudden burst of musical tones from her cell phone caused the pair to rein their horses. As their horses started grazing on some of the exposed grass, Jessica unzipped her coat pocket, took out her cell and checked the caller ID before answering it.

“Hello? ... Oh! … Hi, Fran ... no … not at. Gaby and I are just out for a nice ride ... no ... not in the car ... the horses! You should see how she’s taken to it. Listen ... I was going to call you anyway, but why don’t you meet us at the house for a little brunch ... in say ... about an hour? Good ... see you then ... bye!”

“Guess we should be thinking about heading back. Fran’s going to meet us at the house in a little while,” Jessica allowed as she returned the cell phone back in her pocket and zipped it closed.

She then tightened her hold on Tonto’s reins and with a gentle tap of her heels, put him into a trot. “But, not too fast!” (giggle)

Gaby encouraged Paint to catch up and once beside Jessica, they both looked at each other with evil grins on their faces. After a few seconds, they both broke into a full gallop to the edge of the field as though by an unheard command. As they approached the road, both riders eased their horses back to a trot.

“You okay, Gaby?” Jessica wondered as she reined Tonto back.

“That was fun!” Gaby brought Paint alongside Jessica.

“You’re right ... and it’s been far too long since I last did that!” Jessica readily agreed. “C’mon … we’ve really got to get back now!”

When Gaby smiled to herself, she wondered if Maddy enjoyed the same bond with this woman.

“Good! She’s not here yet!” Miss Bell announced as they entered her driveway.

Stopping at the house, Jessica dismounted and asked Gaby if she’d take the horses back to their stables while she put on some coffee.

Before she went into the house, she asked if Gaby could manage the saddles by herself or if she needed a hand.

“I think I can do it, Jessica! I know I can handle Paint’s and Tonto’s isn’t that much bigger,” Gaby confidently replied as the two parted company. “Anyways ... I can always yell if I need you!”

Gaby leaned over and grabbed Tonto’s limp reins and then rode Paint at a lazy walk around back to the shed housing the stables, with Tonto faithfully following along.
As she rounded the back of the house, Jessica stood watching her and wondering why things had changed so much since they last talked.

“Something’s terribly wrong! What made her so uncomfortable at Sandy’s that she felt she had to get out of there, even if she had to walk back to the Walters? I know she’s ridden it many times, but I wonder if she even considered how far it is to walk? When Fran gets here, the three of us will have to have a long chat.”

As if on cue, Jessica wheeled around when she heard the sounds of a vehicle turning onto the gravel driveway.

“Speak of the devil!” Jessica greeted Fran as she got out of her car.

“What did I do now?” Fran playfully asked.

Jessica explained how she was thinking that the three of them needed to sit down over brunch and talk.

“Other than what little you managed to tell me from your weekend together … I had no idea! She’s not said anything to me,” Fran offered.

“C’mon inside ... Gaby’s taking care of the horses ... we can have a little visit before she comes in!” Jessica offered.

While Jessica organized things for their brunch, she and Fran started to catch up on things but the discussion ultimately focused on the younger British kids and in particular, Gaby. Jessica soon found herself talking about what she had learned last weekend when Gaby stayed with her and in general, comparing notes with Fran.

“I’m worried, Fran. I’ve a strong feeling that my time with Gaby has been the only bright spot of her whole exchange visit ... so far. That and riding her bike, anyway...” Jessica solemnly noted.

“That’s not right...” Fran murmured.

“Jessica!” Gaby called from the opened back door.

“C’mon in ... you’re letting in the cold air!” Jessica called out as she and Fran came out of the kitchen to see what the commotion was about.

“Can’t ... boots!” Gaby stated while pointing to her feet. “Can I give Tonto and Paint a treat?”

“Sure ... wait there … I’ll get something,” Jessica replied as she turned to head back into the kitchen. Fran stood with her arms folded across her chest and mulling over Jessica’s words while looking at the attractive and obviously happy teenager standing in the doorway. “Give them whatever’s left.”

A few minutes later, Gaby was running back to the horses with an opened bag of baby carrots in her pocket. When she disappeared into the shed, Jessica grabbed Gaby’s digital camera and after quickly putting on their boots, the two women quietly followed the teenager in to the stables.

“Sh-h-h-h,” Jessica urged as she and Fran approached the large shed that housed her two horses.

As they quietly entered, they observed Gaby sitting astride the low wall separating the stalls, with her arms outstretched and holding a handful of the small carrots in each hand while talking to both of them.

“Hey ... that’s all! I don’t have any more! (giggle) You kin look in my (giggle) pockets all you like, but I don’t have any more!” Gaby gently admonished Tonto as he was looking for more treats.

(click) Gaby turned to face the sound as Jessica pressed the shutter release on the camera.

“Hey ... that’s my camera!”

“Remind me to give it back you ... it’s been here all week.”

Watching how the two horses interacted with her, Fran innocently observed, “It looks like you’ve made two new friends.”

“Besides my cycling friends ... Jules an’ you guys ... these two are all I’ve got,” Gaby softly related.

“What about the other kids you came with ... or Britney?” Fran wondered.

Both teachers had entered Tonto’s stall and were standing alongside Gaby, who was still sitting on the stable’s partition and absently petting Paint’s neck. Upon hearing Fran's question, Gaby’s face fell as she shrugged her shoulders and turned away to face Paint.

“What about ‘em?” Gaby quietly replied as she continued to stroke the horse’s neck. Her sombre reply spoke volumes to the two teachers.

“C’mon, Gaby ... let’s go make some omelettes ... and talk?” Jessica softly urged.

“I guess...”

With a non-committal shrug of the shoulder, she reluctantly swung her one leg over the top of the wall and slid down, landing on her feet near Fran. Slowly running her hand down the side of Tonto’s neck as she left his stall, she joined the two women in a slow walk back to the house.

“Gaby ... I just want you to know that I’ve told Fran about last weekend … okay?”

“Why?”

“Considering what’s going on at school and with your friends ... I think she has a right to know ... don’t you?” Jessica replied as the three of them made their way across the yard and to the back door.

“Yeah ... I guess,” Gaby solemnly replied as Fran put her arm around her shoulder and gently directed the teenager into the house.

A little after noon, Jessica’s Jetta pulled up in front of Sandy’s apartment.

“Hi, Maddy! Good weekend?” Jessica politely inquired.

“Uh huh ... where’s Gabs?” Maddy absently replied.

“Were you expecting her to be here?”

“I just thought...” Maddy replied with more than a tinge of disappointment in her voice.

“Fran’s driven her home,” Jessica revealed.

“Miss Cowlishaw?” Maddy anxiously asked.

“That’s right. She joined us for brunch and a nice ... long ... revealing ... chat.”

“Was she there all morning?” Maddy probed.

“No. After I met Gaby on the road...” Jessica noticed Maddy started to look a bit uncomfortable. “...I saddled the horses and we both went for a relaxing ride. We only really started talking when Fran got to the house.”

“Oh.”

The rest of the short trip back to Jessica’s, was in silence until she pulled into the driveway and they both got out of the car.

“You were talking about me ... weren’t you?” Maddy quietly asked.

“Feeling a bit guilty, are we?” Jessica sarcastically asked while Maddy visibly winced at her words.

“To answer your question ... in a word ... 'yes', but your behaviour wasn't the sole topic of conversation,” Jessica sharply admitted. Maddy immediately began to expect the worst.

“I’m not going to tell you how to run ... or ruin ... your relationship with Drew … or Gaby ... but I will tell you this. You’re not the only one involved in this ‘anti-Gaby’ campaign ... but you are the only one who’s told me that she loves her. What I can’t understand is ... if you claim to love Drew and/or Gaby ... why do you insist on playing this so-called 'mind-game' and putting her into uncomfortable situations? Is this a joke to you? I know I told you kids when you first got here, what could happen to those two if others found out about either of them ... but I never imagined that you'd twist my words and do this. Can’t you see what you're doing to her?”

“Now, if this continues ... things could easily spiral out of control and I may not be able to help you ... understand?” A stunned Maddy continued to fixate upon Miss Bell while nodding her head.

“Do you, really? Having to listen to Fran and I preach, is one thing ... but do you have any real idea of what could happen if your 'game' goes horribly wrong?”

(sniff) “I dunno,” Maddy quietly acknowledged.

“I think you really need to stop and think back to what I said, then think real hard about what you're doing. For your information ... we offered Gaby a chance to return to Warsop and thus avoid any further ... 'issues’ ... and it’s not the first time we’ve made this offer, either. Unfortunately, like all the other times … she wanted to stay so she could keep some promise to Fran.”

“She'll won't break her promise,” Maddy softly divulged.

“Unfortunately, you're right ... so, unless this is stopped now ... I fear it’ll only end after someone gets hurt,” Jessica solemnly agreed. “Please think carefully about what I said, Maddy?” Maddy was going to say something, but Jessica clearly wanted to speak of it no further as she walked briskly up to the door and into the house. During the exchange program, she had come to really care about these two kids and hoped that Maddy absorbed at least some of what she had to say.

Meanwhile, back in town, Jules glanced out the Walters’ large front window and noticed a red Ford Focus pull up behind Jocelyn’s Forester before killing its engine.

“Well ... we’re here,” Fran stated.

“Yeah...” Gaby unenthusiastically responded. “...Thanks for the ride, Miss!”

“Please, Gaby … call me Fran. Same rule that Jessica told you about using our first names, applies to me as well ... okay?"

"Okay..."

"I know Mr. Woods wouldn’t agree with it ... but he’s not here, is he?” Fran playfully pointed out..

“No...” Gaby quietly admitted.

“You going to be okay in there or do you want me to ‘run interference’ for you?” Fran asked, using one of the American expressions that she’d picked up. “From what you and Jessica have told me about the Walters … you’re going to get more attention than Mick Jagger at an all-girls school, once you go through those doors.”

Gaby giggled at Fran’s analogy before assuring her she’d be able to handle them. She leaned over and gave her a hug before getting out of the car and walking up to the house. Opening the front door, Gaby turned to give Fran a final wave as she started to back out of the driveway.

“You’re back!“ Jules sarcastically observed as Gaby entered the house.

“Who told you?” Gaby pointedly asked as she removed her boots and bounded upstairs to their room. Realizing how her greeting came across, Jules immediately wanted to take back her words and quickly followed her sister up the stairs.

As Gaby reached the top of the stairs, Britney came out of her room and nearly ran into her as she quickly walked past without so much as mumbling a greeting. A few seconds later, Jules sprinted past her in an effort to catch her sister. Instinctively, Britney turned and followed her to their bedroom, at the end of the hall.

“Sorry, Sis ... I didn’t mean it to sound like it did,” Jules said apologetically. “I knew something was wrong when you didn’t come home with Brit.”

“What happened?” asked an anxious Britney.

As the three made themselves comfortable on Gaby’s bed, Gaby glared at Britney.

“Next time you want to drag me anywhere ... make sure I wanna go before announcing it to your mum and the rest of the world, huh? Em had been asking me all week for my answer ... an’ there was a reason I didn’t give her one ... I ... didn’t ... want ... to ... go!”

Before Britney could respond, Gaby elaborated.

“If Em never opened her mouth and invited you guys … you an’ your mum would never have known ... but she did ... an’ both you an’ your mum immediately knew wot I wanted!”

“Thanks to the two of you ... I had to put up with eight giggling girls ... well, seven ... but Em was just as bad ... an’ Maddy...”

Gaby was about to mention her aloofness with Sam, but stopped short of blurting it out with Britney there. Jules gently put her hand on her sister’s arm as much to say ‘we’ll talk later’.

“Sorry, Drew...” Britney softly replied.

Gaby gently placed her hand on her friend’s leg and offered, “It’s done now.”

After several minutes of awkward silence, Jules asked her sister about her day.

“Brit told us you took off this morning before the others got up ... an’ Jessica found you ... So what did you do all this time?”

“Jess an’ me took her horses an' went for a ride in the snow … then Miss C came over for something Miss Bell called ‘brunch’... kinda like an early lunch,” Gaby stated as if it was no big deal. With Britney there, she wasn’t about to say any more, but made a mental note to tell Jules when the two were alone.

“Horses? Call me next time?” Jules playfully whined.

“I’ll think ‘bout it,” Gaby teased.

“What was it like?” Jules asked.

“It would’ve been so romantic with the snow, if Maddy was there instead of Miss B ... but we had fun anyway!”

“Maybe I shoulda come with you! We ended up shovelling Mrs. Jones’ driveway and putting all the snow in piles so we could make snowmen,” Britney admitted.

“What happened after I left? Anyone care I wasn’t around?” a curious Gaby asked.

“Like ... when Ally phoned Miss Bell to let her know you walked off … was she ever Pee-Oh’d at Mad! I almost felt sorry for the girl. Ally really went to town on her. Things calmed down a bit when Miss Bell later called to say you were safe ... anyway … and at breakfast when Mrs. Jones asked why you weren’t there … Sandy covered with some story about how you had already arranged to go with Miss Bell early this morning. I don’t even think she noticed the evil looks Ally kept giving Maddy, at the table.” Britney recounted.

“Ally called Jessica? I guess that explains why she ‘found’ me so quickly,” Gaby commented.

“Don’t be mad at her, Drew. Ally was really worried about you!” Britney pleaded.

“I’m not, Brit ... I’m not. She’s probably the only one who gave a sod about me. You know she came outside before I left?

“No ... but … I cared...” Britney whispered.

“What?” Jules queried.

Looking a Gaby, Britney softly answered, “I cared … that … you … weren’t there...”

Gaby got up off the bed and moved over to stand in front of Britney and gave her a hug. “Thank you!” Gaby whispered in a voice weak with emotion.

“What did Ally say to you, sis?” Jules softly asked.

“We didn’t talk long ... but we talked about a few things an’ how she thought Maddy was being mean,” Gaby covertly revealed.

Suddenly it dawned on her that the three of them were the only ones in the house.

“It’s quiet in here ... where is everybody?”

“Somebody screwed up and Dad got called into work ... and Mom and Debbie walked into town,” Britney flatly stated. “I guess she trusted Jules and I not to burn the place to the ground!”

“Oh ... here I was thinking your mum would be doing her impression of a tabloid reporter … again,” Gaby sarcastically stated.

“Naw ... won’t happen. I just gave her the same story that Sandy gave her mom and that seemed to take the fire out of her,” Britney replied.

“Thanks! ... I wasn’t lookin’ forward to the inquisition,” Gaby quietly commented.

Later during supper, none of the anticipated questioning occurred. As Britney suggested, her mom’s curiosity was satisfied with the explanation for Gaby’s absence in the morning. However, Gaby did have to slightly embelish the account of her morning ride with Miss Bell.

That evening, in the nightly transatlantic call with her parents, Gaby informed her mum about Erin’s offer to ride in the Atlanta Winter Classic and Diane’s plans to make her a bike. It struck her as quite odd that her mum seemed cool to the idea and insisted on talking with Erin directly. The thought was quickly put aside when she got the medical update on her mum’s condition.

“Well, to be fair ... I didn't do much more than turn my legs for quarter of an hour and your Dad still went mental,” Jenny stated.

“You should be resting Mum,” Gaby replied in a concerned voice.

“I've been resting for weeks Drew and I’m feeling better. I was talking to this woman at the clinic the other day and she said she couldn't hack the sitting around bit, either. At this minute she's training to ride from Italy to Yorkshire on a tandem,” Jenny responded.

“Really, Mum?”

“Really, Drew. I know I'm not exactly up to that point, right now … but don't you go and write your ol’ Mum off just yet,” she confidently replied.

“Mum! ... I'd never do that!” Gaby cried into the phone.

“I know kiddo. Look what I'm saying is ... it’s entirely possible that I’ll never be up to racing again … but that doesn't mean I'm finished riding,” Jenny calmly stated.

This caught Gaby by surprise. She never thought she’d hear her mum talk like that about her cycling and always assumed she would resume her pro career as she got better.

“Drew? You still there?” a concerned Jenny asked.

“Ummm ... yeah, Mum ... just thinking ... sorry,” Gaby quietly apologized.

“Look ... I'd best get off this phone. We'll talk tomorrow okay?” Jenny offered.

“Okay, Mum...” Gaby hesitatingly replied.

“Okay ... bye darling!” Jenny tried to sound happy. Actually, she was missing her kids terribly and it got worse each time she talked to them.

“Bye, Mum ... I love you,” Gaby relented.

“I love you too, Drew...” Jenny quietly replied. As she put down the phone, she wiped the tears from her face before Dave came back into the room.

At the same time Gaby returning the receiver to the phone cradle, Jules told her that Erin was at the door.

Once they were in her truck, Erin drove on in silence taking a familiar training route turning west, onto 3rd Street. Gaby knew this became Weyer’s Cave Road as it left Grottoes and eventually passed by Diane’s place. After passing the airport, Erin continued for a short distance and then turned into the large yard of Biggs Fabrications and drove on up to the house.

“C’mon, Gaby! They're expecting us,” called Erin as she headed for the front door.

She reluctantly got out of the relatively warm truck and followed Erin out into the cold and up to the door. Standing in the cold behind Erin, Gaby felt it was a long time before someone answered the doorbell.

“Hi guys! You should've just come on in instead of freezing out here.” Diane admonished, ushering her guests inside. “Make yourself at home ... I'll bring out some hot apple cider.”

As they entered the living room, Gaby was expecting to find Derek. The TV was on but otherwise the room was empty.

“Here we go, this should warm you up.” Diane handed the mugs to them and curled up in a comfy-looking chair.

“Gaby here … was concerned that she didn't meet you on her ride,” Erin mentioned.

“Sorry ‘bout that Gabs. Derek and I had the Chamber of Commerce here today and they stayed longer than planned.”

“That mean you got it?” Erin asked.

“Well ... I think so. Derek was very persuasive!” she gushed.

“Speaking of ... where is he?” Gaby asked.

“With Patty. I think he was going to propose to her tonight,” Diane smirked.

“Oh ... so what am I here for?” Gaby inquired.

“Okay, Gab … put your mug down and close your eyes,” Diane instructed. Once they were sure her eyes were closed, Diane and Erin struggled with something heavy.

“When I say ‘now’, open your eyes … now!” Erin ordered.

“Well? What do you think?” Diane asked.

“Cor!” Gaby breathlessly enthused.

“Erin managed to get the Campy air freighted from Italy ... it arrived this morning,” Diane offered.

Since the bike was already mounted on a turbo, Erin suggested Gaby try it out. She mounted the bike and tried all the gears and brakes, as well as checking out the frame and bar width, for comfort. She took great delight in noticing the wheels - super light 16 spoke on the front and 20 spoke rear Stelvio Evo tires.

The entire time she was on it, she sported the widest grin that either Diane or Erin had seen.

“I told your Mum it was nothing special,” Erin grinned.

“Erin!” Diane smirked.

“Super light tubes too,” Diane proudly stated, “Only seventy grams each.”

“I’ve given you a set of Specialized S-Works Zokes instead of my titanium forks but we can change that if you want,” Diane added as Gaby examined the carbon steering set up.

“It's fantastic Diane. How much does it weigh?” Gaby asked.

“I dunno Gabs ... I only finished it an hour ago. Tell you what … Erin you get the other stuff and I'll get the scales,” Diane suggested.

“Sure,” Erin agreed. After fumbling with some boxes from the closet, Erin proceeded to show their contents to Gaby.

“Here we go! One team all-in-one!” Erin stated as she shook the skinsuit out. “One jersey!” She waved a road jersey, then with a small amount of fanfare, “And a trackie! Welcome to the Grottoes Express!”

“I don’t know what to say!” Gaby was near speechless.

“Best try ‘em on Gab ... make sure we got the right size, eh?” Erin urged.

“Okay,” Gaby agreed as she took the offered items and headed for Diane's guest bathroom. She decided she’d only need to remove her jeans and top and then pulled the skinsuit on over her pantyhose and underwear.

It was a bit tight over her breasts but once closed it felt okay. It was pale blue in colour, with Grottoes Express on the front and back. One leg had ‘Erin's Cyclery' down it, while the other leg had ‘Biggs' emblazoned on it. Gaby pulled the road jersey on over the top. Being a woman’s, it proved to be a good fit - shaped for the female figure. The tracksuit top was a more generous cut which had ‘Gaby Bond ' emblazoned above the left breast.

“You died in there?” Erin inquired as Gaby preened in front of the mirror.

“Uh ... be right there, Erin!” Gaby quickly pulled her trainers back on and returned to the front room.

“Well, Miss Bond ... up to scratch?” Erin asked.

“Definitely!” Gaby enthusiastically replied.

“Here we go!” Diane stated rejoining them. “Cute look with the pantyhose ... I’ll have to remember that!”

Erin had the bike off the turbo already and Diane soon had it suspended from the scale.
“Okay Gabs, what is it?” Diane asked.

“With all that Campag … those ultra-light wheels ... ummm ... nine and a half kilos!” Gaby replied.

“Erin? Your turn,” Diane stated.

“Eighteen pounds!” Erin confidently predicted.

“So?” Gaby pressed Diane for the answer.

“You’re both over. How about seventeen pounds?” Diane announced.

“Seventeen?” Erin and Gaby chorused.

“Seventeen point two to be exact,” Diane added as she corrected herself. “That works out to a little over 7.8 kilos, Gabs.”

“That's scary!” Gaby pointed out.

“If we stick some more carbon stuff on it, Derek reckons we could get it down another half pound ... give or take.” Diane theorized.

“It’s sure a nice machine, Diane...” Erin stated.

“Well, Gabs?” Diane queried.

“It’s beautiful, Diane!” Gaby put in.

“Well, girl ... it’s all yours,” Diane allowed.

“Mum said I wasn't to accept anything like this,” Gaby admitted as she looked to Erin for confirmation since she had supposedly talked to her mum.

“It's alright Gaby. Diane meant it's yours for the Classic and while you're here ... right Di?” Erin replied with a discrete wink to Diane.

“That's what I meant Gab ...yours while you're here,” Diane quickly corrected herself.

“Tell you what ... I'll put it back on the turbo and we can check the adjustment. We need to set your shoes up anyway.” Erin suggested.

“But my shoes are already set!” Gaby noted.

“Naw … we kinda thought you should have new shoes, seeing as everything else is new...” Diane revealed.

Given that her mum seemed reluctant to allow her to accept the bike, Gaby figured that she’d go ballistic if she saw all the gear they were laying on her. In the back of her mind she was hoping her mum wouldn’t find out.

“Here you go!” Erin shoved a big plastic carrier with a couple of boxes inside, in front of Gaby. “Now ... you give me the bike and then you check out those boxes!”

With Gaby being a bit overwhelmed with everything, Erin found humour in the fact she had to virtually pry Gaby’s fingers off the bars.

“I'll heat the subs while you deal with her!” Diane called out as she disappeared into the kitchen, once again.

“This is silly Erin ... I've got shoes and stuff!” Gaby weakly protested.

“Never look a gift horse in the mouth ... besides ... it won’t look good if’en your not colour co-ordinated,” Erin whispered, “Go on, girl! Take a look.”

Gaby sat on the sofa and pulled the boxes out. The bigger box was a new Met Techno Stradivarius helmet, in a white and lilac colour scheme that complimented the skins. Another box yielded a pair of new Gore mitts. That left one battered old shoe box.

“You've got to be kidding!” Gaby exclaimed. She could feel tears threatening to form in her eyes.

“Something wrong?” Erin innocently asked.

Gaby withdrew the Look Chrono Vectrans from the box in awe and admired them from every angle. She examined everything from the ski binding closure to the carbon fibre sole and saw that Erin had already pre-fitted the red Arc plates to the soles. She eagerly slipped them on and snugged the fit with the ratchet.

“C’mon ... hop aboard. We'll set your plates first.” Erin instructed.

Gaby mounted the bike again and remarked that Derek’s measurements were almost perfect. Erin adjusted the plates and pedal tension, while Gaby practised clicking in and out a couple of times before both of them were happy.

“All set Gab ... give ‘er a go,” Erin suggested once all the adjustments were complete.

Erin just stood back and was joined by Diane to watch Gaby as she settled into place and started to wind things up a bit on the turbo. She even tried and failed to crunch the gears! Not wishing to get hot and sweaty, she just gave it a quick blast before easing back down to a steady, comfortable rate.

“Supper in five!” Diane shouted over the loud thrum of the turbo trainer. Upon hearing Diane’s mention of food, Gaby started to ease it down to a stop. Once she got off the bike, she ran into the bathroom to quickly change.

“Well? What do you reckon?” Diane asked as Gaby tucked into the supper that she'd supplied. Erin described it as a ‘Filly Sub', a sort of long roll thing with sliced beef and onion inside with melted cheese over the top.

“Brill!” Gaby managed between mouthfuls of food.

“Sure you can’t make Saturdays ride?” Erin finally asked the one question that was on the mind of both her and Diane.

(sigh) “I don't think Miss C an’ the other Sherwood Foresters’ would think too much of me if I tried to skip the cheer contest,” Gaby replied.

“No ... I don't suppose they would,” Erin allowed. “Well, how about Sunday morning, then? Usual time? As long as the weather’s okay we could get a decent training session in and get your bike properly bedded in.”

“Okay!” Gaby agreed.

“Derek and I will be there!” Diane added.

“Oh, damn! Is that clock right, Diane?” Erin asked as she suddenly noticed the time.

“Maybe a couple of minutes off ... why?” Diane asked.

“I promised Jo that I'd have this ‘un home by ten thirty.” Erin sheepishly said. Gaby turned to look at Diane’s Grandfather clock in the hall and saw it was five to eleven!

“I'll see you on Sunday, Gaby?” Diane called as she waved goodbye.

“Sure will! Bye, Diane … an’ thanks!” Gaby enthused.

When Erin dropped her off, Gaby had to let herself into the house. After making sure everything was once again locked up, she turned of the lights and quietly made her way up to her room.

“You back?” Jules mumbled.

“I think so,” Gaby smugly whispered.

“Where've you been?” Jules inquired.

“At Diane’s ... with Erin ... tell you all about it tomorrow,” Gaby quietly replied as she headed for their bathroom.

“G’nite Sis,” Jules mumbled and then turned over in her bed.

“Night Jules,” Gaby replied as she turned out the small lamp between their beds.

 
 
Comments are gratefully appreciated

---

 
To Be Continued...
 

It's time for the cheerleading competition; emotions are running high!
Revised from the original

---

 

---

Viewing Note: This story should be viewed with the Edwardian Script ITC font installed on your Windows platform in the c:/Windows/Fonts directory. Microsoft Word installs this font automatically.

Photo Credit: Used with her permission....“Let Me In”  © by simpledrama .
 

---

 
Chapter 14
 

Classes on the Thursday prior to the cheer competition were pretty normal, but when school was dismissed for the day, it was only beginning for the Sherwood Foresters. Jessica and Bunny – in her role as Augusta High’s cheer coach, combined forces to ‘fine tune’ their planned performance for the competition and it proved to be an extended workout, the likes the British girls had not seen until now.

“And one and two and three and four ... annnnnnndddd ... stop! …Hold it ladies … keep smiling Allison ... and ... relax!” Bunny extolled as she completed their cheer practice.

“Ohhhh ... my broken body thanks you!...” Em wheezed as she stood bent over with her hands on her knees.

“Cor!” Gaby found her lungs crying for air. “You’d (puff) ... think I just ... (puff) took on Mark Cavendish ... (puff) in a sprint!”

“God ... I'm glad that's over!” Bernie managed to whisper.

“Well done girls!” Miss Cowlishaw stated. “Full uniform practice tomorrow ... so don’t forget them! Right, Gaby?”

“No, Miss ... (puff) ... I mean ... (puff) ... yes, Miss.”

That got a few giggles from Maddy.

“Well … good luck girls. I'll be watching you on Saturday,” Bunny called out before leaving for the night.

“Bunny?” Miss Bell called out.

“Yes?”

“Thanks for taking the time and stepping in to give us a few last minute pointers … right girls?” After the girls suitably thanked Bunny for her time, she exited the gym.

“I’m sorry we missed out on practising our intro as planned. She stayed longer than I thought she would … but I think you girls got it down pat anyway. We’ll have the dresses here tomorrow … so plan on a long practise. You’ll have to get used to tearing them off like it was second nature,” Miss Cowlishaw cautioned.

Because Jocelyn was waiting outside in the car, Gaby had to pass up yet another opportunity to talk with the gang. She felt they were drifting apart and she so desperately wanted the chance to talk to them. She hoped that maybe if they could hang out together like they used to, things would start to return to normal.

Earth to Gaby! I said how did your practice with Bunny go?” Britney loudly asked.

“What? Ummm ... I guess I wasn't listening,” Gaby absently replied.

“Like ... that’s a news flash!” an exasperated Britney exclaimed.

“Huh?”

“Bunny! ... Practice? ... Ya know? As in cheerleaders?” Britney was getting frustrated with Gaby’s lack of attention.

“Britney! Leave her alone!” Mrs Walters chided.

“Mo-om!” Britney whined.

“It’s alright Mrs. Walters,” Gaby allowed.

“No, it’s not Gaby! Now Britney ... you stop pestering her! I'm sho’ she’ll tell you when she's good and ready,” Jocelyn cautioned her youngest.

On the way home, Mrs. Walters unexpectedly pulled into the parking lot of the local grocery store.

“I just have to pick up a few things ... you girls coming in?”

It may have been a bit of an inconvenience to Britney but Gaby saw it as another opportunity to explore, not having been in an American grocery store before. Finally, Mrs. Walters declared she got everything she was after and then some, thanks to both girls. After loading the car, they were soon back at home.

That night, the usual transatlantic call from home was a bit of a disappointment to Gaby. She felt guilty about even feeling that way, but Dave explained Jenny went out with Carol for the evening. She did find some solace in describing in detail the bike Diane had built for her to ride in the Atlanta Winter Classic. When she finished talking to her dad, she handed the phone over to Jules before rejoining the others in their living room.

Friday’s classes seemed longer and more boring than usual. Cheer practice seemed to go without a hitch. The girls had taken to learning the new part of the routine remarkably well. Everyone, including Miss Cowlishaw and Miss Bell, seemed quite pleased.

(CLAP!) “Okay, girls ... your attention please! That’s better ... now … we're travelling up with both of the Augusta High team’s in the morning. Everyone know how they’re getting here?” Miss Cowlishaw asked.

Yes Miss,” they chorused.

“Okay then, off you go! I'll see you tomorrow morning at seven sharp!” Fran dismissed the cheer team with another clap of the hands.

Gaby caught a lift with Em and Sandy back to the Walters. After dumping her books in her room, she decided to take a quick stroll and ended up staring through Erin's shop window.

“Where have you been?” Jules later impatiently asked when Gaby got up to the attic.

“Cheer practice?”

“That finished ages ago ... I mean ‘after’ practice! You missed dinner ... and Mad phoned lookin’ for you. She said Sandy gave you a lift.”

“She did! I just needed to go off ... an’ think. Mrs. W knew what I was planning to do. What did Mad want?” Gaby asked.

“Just reminding you to take your camera tomorrow,” Jules replied.

“Oh, yeah … if I don’t forget...” Gaby dismissed. She was a little disappointed she missed the call as she wanted to talk with her.

“…And Mrs. W is driving Debs and me up a bit later in the car to watch.” Jules droned on.

"Huh?”

“Fergit it ... g’nite Sis,” Jules mumbled as she turned out the light on their night table.

Gaby couldn't sleep. Her mind jumped about, thinking about things like tomorrow's competition and Maddy.

“What is she up to? Why’s she acting like she has? Why does she act like she doesn’t like me around. What’s her connection with Sam? I really miss talking with her and the rest of the gang. Atlanta should be good. Sunday should be good. I hope we don't show ourselves up tomorrow, I mean the Americans practically invented cheerleading didn't they?“

“Allison Lacey?”

“Miss.”

“Gabrielle Bond?”

“Here, Miss.”

“Madeline Peters?”

“Miss.”

“Mer-fawn-ee Morgan?”

“Here, Miss.”

“... and Bernadette Rose.”

“Here, Miss.”

“That's all of us, Bunny!” Miss Cowlishaw confirmed when the Augusta cheer coach finished calling the roll.

“Let’s get this show on the road then. Okay people! ... AHEM! I’m talking to ALL the cheerleaders, not just our guests!” Bunny spoke above the din of excited voices from the Augusta High cheerleaders, causing the dull roar to suddenly cease.

“That’s better! Now ... quickly put your sports bags in the luggage holds and get on board ... like civilized young ladies and gentlemen ... if that’s possible!”

When everyone filed out to the school parking lot, they found a full-sized Greyhound coach waiting for them. The Sherwood Foresters especially, were delighted at the prospect of the long road journey to the East Coast Cheer and Dance Championships being completed in comfort, given the many hours they’ve recently endured at the hands of George and his school bus.

“Okay, people ... take a seat, please!” Bunny instructed and then nodded to the driver that they were ready to depart the school.

As the coach entered the traffic pattern of the interstate, the conversation level of everyone on board increased with the road noise. There were actually three separate cheer squads on board. There was the Sherwood Foresters and both the Junior and Senior AHS cheer squads. Normally quite competitive between each other, Jessica had explained to the Foresters that for competitions, both squads were combined into single team. Since there was room for the girls to spread out on the bus, several decided to grab a double set of seats for themselves. This arrangement left Gaby sitting near Maddy and she took the opportunity to finally talk to her girlfriend.

“Mad? Can I sit here?”

“Okay ... but you’re not going to start in on me with Sam, are you?”

“Why won’t you answer my question? You kept telling me you were my girlfriend ... an’ I believed you! Sam thinks you two are an item ... an’ you’re not doing anything to tell me he’s wrong! All I want to know is what’s going on between you two ... the truth! Is he like … your new boyfriend?” Gaby quietly asked.

Maddy turned and glared at Gaby.

“I don’t have to tell you anything! What are you ... jealous? I told you you’re not my girlfriend ... never were ... never will be! I have a boyfriend!” Maddy angrily hissed.

“Now, go away!”

“Maddy?” Gaby pleaded, tears forming in her eyes.

“Get out of here!” Maddy hissed and pushed Gaby away to emphasize the point.

Gaby reluctantly complied and slowly returned to her original seat, leaving Maddy to herself. A smile grew on her lips as she watched her distressed and confused girlfriend return to her seat. For the rest of the trip, Gaby sat in silence trying to figure out what had happened between them. Whenever Maddy caught sight of Gaby looking her way, she immediately acted disinterested, yet she kept a discrete eye on her.

“You’re enjoying this, aren’t you? ... Gaby, I mean…” observed Ally as she sat down beside Maddy.

Feeling a bit put out that Ally invited herself, a very smug Maddy replied, “Yeah ... I am!”

“Why are you doing this to Drew?”

“Because I can. We always play these mind games.”

“You mean you always play them! Drew fancies you and you know he’ll do anything for you ... so you torment him?” Ally stated.

“Thrill of the hunt an’ all that! It’s just a game,” Maddy replied with a certain disinterest.

“One of these times you’ll push him too far ... and when that happens ... it’s game over and you lose! Yer too bloody immature to admit when yer wrong and your ego won’t allow you to quit,” Ally hissed before she abruptly left the seat to take another vacant seat a few rows ahead of Maddy.

The bus driver pulled into a service centre near the town of Front Royal at which time they were informed they were nearly at their destination, which was the Fairfax Campus of George Mason University. Following a short stop in which the kids were allowed to stretch their legs, the group re-boarded the bus and completed the trip, pulling into the Fieldhouse Sports Facility parking lot just before noon.

The actual competition was due to start at one so they still had time to grab something to eat and get oriented to the place. Bunny and Miss Cowlishaw went to register the teams while Miss Bell took the group for a quick peek at the venue. To say that it was impressive, was an understatement! The hall itself was huge. Around the perimeter of the hall was an indoor running track and the track’s infield contained three basketball courts!

“Hey, Brit! Who or what are the Patriots? Their name is all over the place!” Ally asked as both squads looked at the competition site for the first time.

“They’re the University’s football team!” she proudly replied.

“They play football here?” Em asked.

“Wrong football, Em!” Gaby corrected as she rolled her eyes.

To imply the Foresters were just still a bit overawed by the place would be to understate the obvious.

“We’re supposed to do our routine here?” Maddy asked Miss Cowlishaw. “It’s so-o-o large!”

“Think of it as another Peterborough … and don’t let the size of the place worry you,” Fran replied trying to calm any pre-performance jitters. A silence fell while the girls let that thought sink in.

“Okay, girls ... we’re on at two fifteen, so we'll go and eat now then come back to get ready. You’ll need to wear those ID tags that Miss Bell passed out, at all times except when you’re performing...” Fran told the Foresters.

“...Any questions? No? Okay, then ... let’s find the cafeteria.”

Miss Cowlishaw led her squad across a large open area surrounded by modern-looking buildings until they finally approached one of the buildings that had a bunch of high school girls at the entrance, giggling at some poster. Fran cautioned the girls to only get something light, but promised something a bit more filling after their performance.
As they made their way back to the sports complex, they noticed that there were quite a few more coaches and school buses in the parking lot and a corresponding increase in the number of competing cheer squads milling around, both outside and inside the complex. The girls of the Sherwood Foresters thought the competition level was pretty serious when they went to Peterborough, but they found out this was way more intense. Bernie remarked that one could almost literally cut the tension with a knife.

Once they found their changing area, Fran went back up to the competition floor, leaving the girls to get ready. As they dressed and primped, Maddy and Em engaged in a constant banter about the boys around the place, comparing Drew rather unfavourably to them. Even though it was plain to see that those two were trying to bait a certain person, the only ones it was irritating were Ally and Bernie. Gaby was in her own pre-competition world and was focused on the upcoming competition as much as she would be for any bike race. This meant that she was completely ignoring the others, much to the irritation of her would-be tormentors.

After they were ready, they all headed out to the hall to watch a bit of the competition. Compared to back home, a lot of the stuff was purely designed for competitions, comprised of complicated set pieces with an emphasis on perfection. Both of the escorts could see each of the Foresters were getting a case of nerves and starting to feel a bit out of their depth. All too soon it was two o'clock and they were ushered into the holding area. Once there, Jessica handed out the finishing touch to their performance and collected their ID tags. When they re-emerged from the small room that was set aside to allow final touch-ups to make-up, etc., the girl’s started to get some strange looks from some of the other competitors.

Before any more self-doubts could manifest in each of the girls, the sound system crackled to life.

“All the way from Notting-ham, England ... the Sure-wood Foresters!”

The MC's announcement seemed to bounce around accompanied by some polite applause and a few cheers from the assembled mass of humanity.
Silence fell over the stadium like a curtain when the hymn-like opening of Madonna’s ‘Like a Prayer’ wafted from the sound system in the stadium and Gaby came out onto the ‘floor’ wearing a floor-length, heavy Victorian dress and performing a few ballet moves. As the music progressed, she was joined by the others in identical dresses, adding colour to the routine with some ribbons.

Exactly nineteen seconds later, the melodic tune paused and each girl ‘froze’ in place and immediately began her own silent countdown as looks of confusion dominated the judge’s faces.

"One, two, three, four, five, now!"

It was obvious to the team as well as to Fran and Jessica, that the opening part of the routine caught the spectators and judges alike, by surprise.
As the rhythmic beat of the dance remix suddenly shot forth, the girls quickly peeled away the Velcro and dropped the heavy dresses, revealing their uniforms. Just as quickly, Fran and Jessica dragged the discarded apparel and ribbons off the floor as the girls ran for their pompoms that were lined up along one side of the ‘floor’ and entered into their real routine. Energetic and fast-paced from beginning to end, it was a mix of dance and gymnastic moves. Although each girl felt like it lasted forever, they all felt a wave of relief wash over them when Gaby landed her splits right on cue as the music finished, five minutes later.

Their routine with its unorthodox intro, stood out from the other participants and judging by the standing ovation from many in the stands, it was well received. Despite some misgivings from Bunny when she provided some pointers to the Sherwood Foresters, they stuck to their original game plan. With so many squads taking part they were quickly ushered off the ‘floor’ to join their coaches.

“Well done, you guys!” Miss Bell beamed.

“I think you stunned them a bit!” Miss Cowlishaw added.

“Can we watch for a while or do you want us to change now?” Ally asked.

“After a performance like that ... better stay in your uniforms for now … just in case,” Miss Bell suggested.

“You can watch from the stands … but don't wander off. I don't want to spend hours searching the campus,” Fran suggested.

From the seats the girls found at the back of the stands, they could see both arenas. Gaby found herself caught up in some of the action packed routines the bigger groups were performing. By contrast the smaller teams like the Foresters seemed a bit wimpy.

Maddy and Em deliberately took the empty seats directly behind Gaby and resumed their discussion of boys much to the annoyance of Ally and Bernie. They only stopped when they heard a familiar voice behind them.

“Hey guys … well done!” Bunny piped up.

“Thanks Bunny,” Maddy replied.

“That was an interesting entrance,” Bunny suggested then added with a grin, “You know … it’s strange, but … any of the times I managed to sneak a peek … I never saw you girls practise that.”

“We know!” Bernie mischievously agreed with a knowing glance to Ally.

“I think I’ll have to have a talk with Miss Bell about that,” Bunny playfully mused.

“Miss C thought of it after Gabs got to wear a dress like those on one of our trips,” Em explained.

"An’ Em’s takin’ ballet … so she was asked to show us some steps,” Maddy volunteered.

“Well … judging from what I’ve overheard and the reactions I’ve seen from people … you were a hit!” Bunny revealed.

“Thanks,” Bernie stated, “How did Augusta do? We didn't get to see them.”

“I don't think we'll get a trophy this year … but we should still qualify for the Eastern Board,” Bunny quietly stated.

"Kewel,” Ally allowed, sounding like she knew what that meant.

“I best get back. See ya later girls!” Bunny allowed as she rose from her crouch position.

“Bye, Bunny!” Maddy called out as Bunny left the stands, then promptly returned to the mind games at the point she and Em left off.

Just as Gaby was about to turn around to say something to Maddy, she heard another familiar voice behind her.

“There you are!”

“Oh ... hi, Deb. Jules not with you?” Gaby inquired.

“Right here!” Jules announced, sitting herself in the empty chair next to her sister.

“I didn't know you were coming,” Em casually mentioned.

“Mom always goes to Brit's competitions and with you guys here … we had twice as much reason to come!” Deb explained.

“So what happens now?” Gaby asked her. “You know … like after everyone's performed.”

“Well … the judges make their decisions and the awards are given out,” Debbie replied, then solemnly added, “But I don't think Augusta will win anything though.”

“Nor us.” Bernie speculated.

“Hey ... don't put yourselves down. You were really good!” Debbie cheerfully stated.

“We both think you were bloody good!” Jules confirmed.

Once everyone settled down to watch the remaining competition, Maddy resumed talking with Em. After a short time, Gaby finally had enough and turned around to face her tormentors.

“Mad ... please stop? I know you’re just trying to wind me up, but ... just stop?”

“I’ll do no such thing, Gaby Bond!” Maddy indignantly replied. “Besides … what we talk about is none of your bloody business!”

“Mad?” Gaby started to plead when she was interrupted.

“Turn around and quit eavesdropping!” Maddy snapped.

“Yeah!” Em added.

All this time, Jules was shooting daggers at Maddy and as a despondent Gaby turned around in her seat, both Ally and Bernie started to voice their opinions to a smirking Maddy and Em.

After several minutes and with any thought of watching the remaining competition forgotten, Gaby looked at her sister. Then with a determined look on her face and anger in her voice, she again turned around, this time to confront Maddy.

“Now you listen to me Maddy Peters ... ‘cuz I’m not going to repeat this! ... I love you an’ I always will ... but I can’t stand here and take your abuse and your self-centred ‘mind games’ any longer! I asked you nicely, to stop ... an’ you didn’t. I try to ask you ‘bout your real feelings for me ... an’ I get some flippant answer. I ... give you my love … an’ all I get in return is your lies, abuse and humiliation. You’ve changed since we arrived here, Mad. Is everything you’ve told me back in Warsop a lie ... or is this the lie?”

Again, Gaby called Maddy on her behaviour and all she found she could do was to hang her head and remain silent.

“That’s what I thought! Since you can’t love me for who I am ... an’ as an equal ... instead of just as something you can mess with however and whenever you want … I think it’s time we just end this. Good-bye Mad!” Gaby hissed.

Maddy’s head jerked up, an expression of shock frozen across her face. She never imagined such a reaction from Gaby.

“Oh yeah? Wh ... what ... do I care? I’ve got a boyfriend … thank you, very much ... an’ ... you’re certainly not him!” Maddy angrily replied. Her words were meant to hurt, but the emotion in her voice proclaimed to all that it was she who was hurt.

“Crikey! You actually thought ... you ... and me? I got news for ya ... not gonna happen, girlie! I’m ... no ... lesbo!” she quietly added as her eyes began to mist over, forcing her to look away from Gaby. Ally and Bernie sat in their seats, stunned by the unexpected exchange.

“Then it’s really over, innit?” Gaby quietly lamented.

“All I said is that you’re not my boyfriend … an’ … an’ … you’re … certainly not Drew!” Maddy replied with a sense of false bravado but as the words left her mouth, she knew what she’d just done. Gaby and Jules exchanged knowing glances.

“Is Gaby … not Drew … an’ Drew … not Gaby?” Gaby calmly wondered.

At this point, she couldn’t care if her comments were overheard by those around them. Although Maddy’s gaze remained fixed upon Gaby, she couldn’t find any words to reply to the question. After a few moments of silence, Gaby knew Maddy would never relent.

“Fine! Have it your way … but don’t expect Drew to be there for you any longer, either ... 'cuz he won't!” a frustrated Gaby shot back and ran from her seat into the hallway behind the stands where the team was seated.

Before Gaby made it to the hallway, Maddy called out behind her, “What makes you think you can talk for him?”

“What did I tell you?” Jules quietly hissed as she glared at Maddy with cold, expressionless, eyes.

While giving Maddy a look of pure hatred, Jules rose up from her seat and quickly took off after her sister. Ally, rising up from her seat also intending to go after Gaby, was stopped by Em.

“Let her go ... she’ll get over it ... she always does ... an’ those two will be right back at it as if nothing happened!” Em said with a dismissive smirk on her face.

“Get your hand off me ... now!” Ally snapped back. “She’s right ... whether you know it or not ... an’ for that matter ... I don’t like how you’ve been treating me ... or her ... on this trip! You’ve seemed to have forgotten you two were proper mates and that I was your girlfriend ... but … you called an end to that as soon as you started making decisions about ‘us’ ... without even asking me ... an’ treating me as a non-person!”

“Ally ... you’re still my girlfriend! It’s just that I...” a shocked Em whispered as Ally glared at him.

“Was ... I was your girlfriend ... past tense! I hope you and Rhod will be very happy together!”

Ally then suddenly pulled free from Em’s grasp and started to work her way into the aisle. As she shuffled past Maddy, she stopped long enough to quietly hiss a parting observation.

“Game’s over ... you lose...”

Ally then forcefully pushed Maddy’s legs out of her way and moved into the aisle before breaking into a jog for the exit. As she reached the main corridor running behind the stands, she automatically turned in the direction she thought her friend went and almost ran head-long into Mrs. Walters.

“Oh! Excuse me ... I’m awfully sorry!”

She had a sinking feeling that her friend made for their change room. Those feelings were confirmed when she got there and met Jules just as she was coming out of the door.

“You stay with Gabs while I go get Miss C?” Jules asked as she passed Ally at the door. Ally nodded and Jules ran back to the gym.

Entering the girl’s change room that the team had used, Ally found Gaby sitting on a bench between the rows of lockers. She had obviously started to change and was stripped to her underwear, her Sherwood Forester uniform nowhere to be seen. As Ally approached her friend, Gaby remained sitting along the length of the bench, with her knees tucked up under her chin, her cold gaze and tear-stained face firmly fixed straight ahead.

“Gabs? ... You okay?” Ally softly asked. Gaby slowly shook her head.

Sitting down on the bench in front of Gaby, Ally turned to face her friend. She took a quick look around the room and didn’t see Gaby’s Forester uniform anywhere.

“Where’s your uniform?”

Still looking straight ahead with an emotionless blank stare, Gaby silently responded with a single shrug of the shoulders. Just then, they both heard Jules and Miss Cowlishaw talking as they entered the room.

“It’s over here,” Jules said as she led Fran over to the showers. “I turned off the water and then left it as I found it.”

Looking down both rows of lockers in the change room, Fran saw a discarded plastic shopping bag on the floor and after picking it up, gave it to Jules.

“Try your best to wring it out and then put it in here, please.”

As Jules took the bag, Fran quietly tried to inject some hope into the situation.

“Thank you, Jules ... and don’t worry, dear ... we’ll sort this out.” She then left Jules to gather up the wet uniform while she went to Gaby’s side.

“Your uniform’s soaked,” Fran calmly observed as she knelt beside Gaby. “What was the purpose in that?”

“I figured you’d (sniff) try to make me put it on again ... but I’m not. (sniff) I’m leaving the team … like I (sniff) said I’d do back in Mr. Wood’s office!” Gaby snapped while tears continued to run down her cheeks.

“You said you’d do that after the competition,” Fran softly replied.

“I said I’d only stay with the team until we finished our routine ... an’ you agreed (sniff). I did what I promised ... an’ now I’m leaving!” Gaby sharply answered.

“By the looks of things … we have a chance to win a prize … and they’ll probably expect everyone will be there to collect it,” Miss Cowlishaw explained.

“The deal was only to be there so the others could participate ... nothing was said about collecting a prize (sniff). I’m just doing what I said I would do! Now, yer gonna tell me you didn’t agree to that ... aren’tcha?” By this time Jules had rejoined them.

“No ... I’m not going to break my word to you,” Miss Cowlishaw quietly conceded as she reached out for Gaby’s hand.

“Gaby ... I want you to tell me the truth ... was Maddy’s behaviour in the stands, the reason for your decision to leave right now?” Fran asked following a deep breath.

A surprised Gaby looked over to her sister. “It’s okay, sis. I told her how Mad finally crossed the line.”

A couple of tears ran down her cheeks as Gaby reluctantly nodded her head in answer to Fran’s question. Miss Cowlishaw stood up and helped Gaby to her feet, embracing her in a deep hug once the two were facing each other.

“I’m very sorry it came to this, Gaby. Maybe Jess and I should’ve just sent you home long ago when we first knew of what you were going through … instead of giving you the choice.” Fran’s quiet comment was coloured by the emotion creeping into her voice.

“I know I what I told you … but you an’ Jessica did give me that choice ... an’ I made it. (sniff) If I did go back … you said the Foresters would’ve had to pull out ... an’ I promised you I’d be there for them ... an’ ... if I did go ‘ome … Jules said she would’ve come with me because things wouldn’t feel right staying at the Walters after I left ... an’ that wouldn’t be fair to her,” Gaby tearfully replied as she laid her head on Fran’s shoulder.

“Why would you have to pull out if Gaby left?” Jules asked.

“The rules stated that for the Foresters' to participate, we had to have a minimum of five on the team ... Gaby’s departure would have left us short,” Fran explained as she continued to hold Gaby.

“So what if you went home and we had to pull out? You’ve got to stop trying to please everybody at your expense! I know Miss C would’ve told us exactly why you left and Maddy and Em would only have themselves to blame!” Ally supportively piped in.

“No matter wot Miss C said, it’d still be all my fault an’ they’d make sure everybody knew that when they got home,” Gaby solemnly replied.

“Were all the problems of the last five weeks really worth it, sis?” Jules quietly asked as she shook her head while Gaby tightened her hold on Fran.

“Your sister’s right. We can’t take any ‘pot’ home with us even if we did win because I’m told they have to be returned for next year’s competition. So ... without anything to show for it, people would just have to take our word for it. No … this bloody competition’s not been worth the cost you’ve had to pay,” Fran quietly admitted.

“When you told me you wanted to stop cheering, back in Mr. Wood’s office … in the back of my mind I was hoping that the competition might fire you up ... maybe even change your mind ... but after today, that’s not going to happen ... is it?”

“No!” Gaby firmly stated. “Even if I wasn't leaving, I couldn’t stay on the team with those two ... the trust isn’t there anymore … an’ you need that in a team.”

“I understand. It’s not what I necessarily wanted to hear ... but I understand and respect it,” Fran emotionally agreed as she and Gaby finally broke their embrace.

At that moment the locker room door flew open and Bernie ran into the room, bursting with excitement.

“We won! Miss Bell wants everyone ready to do our routine again when we accept our prize. We’re all dressed ... just waiting for you ... guys...” her voice trailing off as she noticed the solemn looks on the faces of the others.

“Ummm, Gaby? Why are you standing around in your underwear?” Bernie uncomfortably asked. She had a bad feeling about the answer she would hear.

“Tell Miss Bell we’ll be there in a few minutes...” Fran quietly instructed. “...but ... without Gaby ... and there’ll be no repeat performance...”

Gaby had pulled on her turtleneck sweater and had her pantyhose in her hands when Bernie turned to her.

“Gabs’ ...” Ally solemnly began.

Bernie quickly sized things up and her question came across more as a statement of fact.

“It was those two ... wasn’t it? They finally pushed you...”

“It was my decision and mine alone, Bern ... Miss C even tried to talk me out of it … but my mind’s made up,” Gaby replied.

“I’m right, though ... aren’t I? It was them...” Bernie whispered.

“Among other things … but yeah … Mad ... did...” Gaby quietly admitted.

“Now, g’wan ... Miss Bell’s expecting you. I’ll see you on Monday.” Before she turned to run back, Bernie gave Gaby a long tear-filled hug.

“Comin’ Ally?” Bernie asked of her friend when she released Gaby.

“I’ll be along with Miss C!” Ally called out as Bernie disappeared out the door.

“Why did you tell her you’ll see her on Monday? She’ll be on the bus with us … or you intending to walk back?” Fran inquired.

“That’s for the team, Miss ... an’ I’m not on the team any more ... besides … I think it would be better not be in the company of certain people right now,” Gaby quietly argued. “Jules already said I can ride back with her and Mrs. Walters.”

“Okay … but let me talk to Mrs. Walters first to see if it’s okay with her,” Fran quietly allowed and then holding up the bag with the wet uniform, asked, “In the meantime ... what do we do with your uniform?”

“Whatever you want ... I don’t want it,” Gaby sharply replied.

“I have to get back out front, but we’ll talk later ... okay?” Fran reluctantly conceded as she left the bag on the bench beside Gaby.

Once Miss Cowlishaw and Ally made their way out of the change room, the two sisters were alone. While Jules looked on, Gaby finished pulling on her pantyhose and jeans before she calmly took the bag and deposited it in the closest garbage bin.

A disbelieving Jules shrieked, “What are you doing?”

“It’s my uniform an’ I want nothing more to do with it,” Gaby coldly stated as she walked back to the bench.

“I’m sorry, sis....”

“Why?” Gaby weakly asked through quivering lips.

Almost before Jules could react, Gaby launched herself into her sister’s arms amidst loud sobs and elephant tears.

After she cried herself out, Gaby sat down on the bench to put her boots on. When she had retrieved her coat and near-empty sports bag, the two girls walked out of the room and into the hall.

As they passed the lobby inside the gymnasium’s main entrance, Jules told Gaby to wait for her there while she continued to the
spectator area in search of Debbie and her mother. Left alone, Gaby sunk down into one of the large over-stuffed pillows that dotted the small lounge.

...Meanwhile inside the gym....

“Ah, Fran ... just in time ... they’re getting close to announcing the Foresters’ class,” Jessica excitedly greeted her friend in hushed tones so as to not disturb the award ceremonies. She immediately looked around and then whispered, “Where’s Gaby?”

“With Jules … I imagine,” Fran calmly replied in hushed tones.

“What’s she doing with her? She should be here, dressed and ready to repeat her performance ... that’s what the other squads are doing,” Jessica stated. “Didn’t Bernie find you and Gaby?”

“She did ... but Gaby had already decided to leave the team by the time Bernie found us. She even soaked her uniform in the shower so I couldn’t insist she put it back on.”

Maddy’s head snapped around to look at Miss Cowlishaw in disbelief upon hearing her mention that Gaby had quit the Sherwood Foresters.

“What have we done? … Mad?” a very worried Em whispered.

“Shit! I dunno, Em ... I just dunno,” a very shaken Maddy replied in a barely audible whisper. “I never thought she’d....”

“She what?” Jessica hissed. Although she tried to keep her voice down, her question did cause more than a few eyes to focus on her. Somewhat embarrassed, Jessica quickly mouthed an apology to the judges then turned her attention to Fran.

“She did what?” Jessica quietly repeated.

“Things came to a head following their routine and words were said between Gaby and Maddy. I knew Gaby was intending to leave the Foresters before we left England, but after seeing the girl's performance today, I was hoping she might change her mind.”

“You knew she was going to leave?”

“The reasons she gave me at the time, were quite valid. Our deal was that she’d only remain with the Foresters long enough to allow the team to compete. She did that ... but I fear that Maddy's behaviour to-day and their break-up solidified Gaby's decision to leave at the moment she did.”

Fran took a short reflective pause before making a final point. “...And with all she’s gone through on this trip just so these girls could compete, I wasn’t going to argue the matter.”

“To paraphrase Gaby … there’s too much ‘ill will’ between certain members of the Foresters for her to remain any longer.”

“I warned Maddy something like this would happen if she didn’t stop!” Miss Bell hissed.

“Oh gawd! We’re gonna be sent home fer sure,” a panicking Em mumbled under her breath.

“Dad’s gonna kill me!” Maddy echoed Em’s sentiments in a hushed whisper.

“You got any bright ideas what to do when they announce ‘us’?” Jessica whispered.

“We don’t have a lot of choice, Jess. It’s clear that they can’t repeat their performance...” Fran’s whisper trailed off as she became lost in thought. “I’ll just have to apologize for not being able to reprise our performance as one of the girls is unable to reappear.”

“Isn’t that the truth...” Miss Bell sarcastically commented under her breath.

“Maddy … Ally ... take off those dresses. When we’re called … Maddy ... you escort Bernie & Ally will escort Em out to accept the award.” Fran abruptly instructed after a brief silence.

“Miss? Do I hafta do this?” Ally timidly asked.

“Ally?” Miss Cowlishaw questioned.

“I don’t want this pot! (sniff) I wish we never won! I wish we never even came here! (sniff) I want things like they were!” Fran could see the tears forming in Ally’s eyes as she spoke.

“I think I know exactly how you feel, dear ... but we have to accept what’s happened and carry on the best we can. Here ... dry your eyes with this. We can’t have you going out in front of the judges looking like that,” Fran gave Ally a tissue as she as she knelt down facing the distraught girl.

Pointing directly at Maddy and Em, Fran sternly issued instructions for a new plan, after a short silence.

“I’ve changed my mind ... you two! Stay here with Miss Bell. Ally ... Bernie ... you’re with me!”

Maddy wanted to protest but thought better of it and stayed silent.

“Under sixteen's, small group,” the announcer started to mention the class the Sherwood Foresters competed in. “Special mention, Saint Charles Speed.”

The gathered spectators gave polite applause and a few, presumably from their school, cheered.

“In third place, we have Culpeper Heat!”

Another demonstration of what Britney called ‘school spirit’, with their school giving a louder cheer than the last bunch, at the announcement.

“Second place goes to…Chesterfield Saints!”

That sparked a bigger cheer from the assembled masses.

“And in first place with a most innovative set … all the way from Notting-ham England … the Sure-wood Foresters!”

On cue, the two girls put on brave faces and waving to the crowd, walked out with Miss Cowlishaw. At the same time, Jessica knelt down so she was looking between the remaining two girls as she gently put restraining hands on their shoulders.

“We’ll talk later ... back at the school,” Jessica menacingly whispered while the three were watching Fran accept the Foresters’ trophy.

Maddy turned her head towards Jessica and cast a worried look, while Em closed her eyes in resignation of her fate. As if it was rehearsed, both replied as one quiet dejected voice.

“Yes, Miss.”

After Fran accepted the first-place award, she carried it back to Jessica, off-court.

“Can we go change now, Miss?” Bernie asked.

“Please do ... I have to find Mrs. Walters. Tell the others I’ll meet them at the change room,” Fran instructed. “I want to have a few words with all of you.”

Jessica noted Maddy and Em wasted no time heading down the empty hall for the change room used by the team. It was in definite contrast to the aimless walk of the other two.

Seeing Fran wasn’t exactly jumping for joy, Jessica quietly asked her, “You alright?”

“I came this close to not going out there and accepting this, Jess...” Fran sadly confided while holding up her hand and showing a small gap between her thumb and forefinger. “This should’ve been a proud moment for us … and a highlight of the trip … but now … I’m just glad that you have to keep the bloody thing and I won’t have to look at it. I couldn’t face walking by it every day if we took it back home.”

“Mr. Woods will ask, you know...” Jessica quietly pointed out.

“I know ...” Fran solemnly replied.

As Fran started towards the spectator’s area, Jules approached with Mrs. Walters and Debbie in tow.

“I thought it’d be easier if I brought Mrs. W to you,” Jules explained when she met up with Fran in the hall.

Following a few pleasantries and comments with Jocelyn about the competition and the Sherwood Foresters in particular, Fran confirmed that Mrs. Walters was okay with taking Gaby back to Grottoes. In the meantime, Jules and Debbie had gone to get Gaby and bring her back to join the two women.

“Gaby ... what’s wrong, honey?” Jocelyn asked in a quiet voice as the girl's approached.

“I just think it best I didn’t go back with the others,” Gaby softly answered.

“Good one, Gabs. I’d hate to be Britney about now!” Debbie whispered.

“She has nothing to do with it!” Gaby quietly protested.

“Yeah, but Mom doesn’t know that!” Debbie whispered.

Throwing the 'empty' sports bag into the back of the Subaru Forester, Gaby got into the back seat with her sister, while Debbie sat up front with her mother. Upon exiting the university campus and making their way to the interstate, Gaby quietly spoke up.

“Mrs. W? In case you were wondering ... ummm ... Britney had nothing to do with this. She doesn’t even know I’m going home with you ... but I guess she’ll find out when they take roll call on the bus.”

Looking to Jules for strength, Gaby explained, “It’s just that words were said with some of the other girls and I felt it better if I wasn’t going back with them. Maybe things will have calmed down by the time we all get back.”

As she leaned back in her seat beside Jules, Debbie turned around and gave Gaby a reassuring smile. Jules and Gaby relaxed knowing Jocelyn wouldn’t press matters now that she knew Britney wasn’t involved.

 
 
Comments are gratefully appreciated

---

 
To Be Continued...
 

In the aftermath of the cheer competition, can things get any better for Gaby?

---

 

---

Viewing Note: This story should be viewed with the Edwardian Script ITC font installed on your Windows platform in the c:/Windows/Fonts directory. Microsoft Word installs this font automatically.

Photo Credit: Used with her permission....“Let Me In”  © by simpledrama .
 

---

 
Chapter 15
 

After all the AHS cheerleaders and the remaining Sherwood Foresters’ were back on their coach, Bunny made herself busy calling roll before telling the driver to begin the long trip back to Grottoes. As she was nearing the end of the AHS portion of the roll, Jessica joined her the the front.

“... Robert.”

“Yo!” Bunny paused and shot him a glaring look.

“Sorry ma’am,” Bob said unapologetically. Bunny just nodded and went back to her list.

“Angela.”

“Here.”

“... And finally ... Karen,” Bunny called out.

“Here.”

“That concludes the AHS roll ... now for the Sure-wood Foresters ... Ga…” Miss MacDonald paused as she felt a hand on her arm.

“Just skip her ... she’s caught a ride with Britney’s mother,” Jessica whispered.

“Oh … okay ... thanks,” Bunny quietly replied. “Madeline!” she called out as she resumed the list.

“Here,” Maddy unenthusiastically replied. Miss MacDonald gave her a quizzical look then resumed the calling of the roll.

“Bernadette?”

“Ummm ... Yes, Miss?

“You’re not in class ... I was just calling attendance! Now where was I? Oh, yes ... Allison?”

“Miss.”

“Mer-fawn-ee.”

“Here, Miss...” a despondent Em replied.

“Cheerful bunch aren’t you?” Bunny mumbled to herself and then turned to the bus driver.

“We can go anytime you’re ready.”

As far as she was concerned, the British girls weren’t exactly gushing over the fact that their win was nothing less than a major upset.

Instead, she thought their mood seemed more appropriate for a funeral. There was none of the excited banter that one would expect from some young English teenage girls who just waltzed in and stunned the hometown crowd by unexpectedly beating all the Virginia schools at their own cheerleading game and claiming the 2004 State Cheerleading Championship for their classification.

As the bus sprang to life, an excited Britney spoke up. “Miss MacDonald! Gaby’s not here!”

“Don’t worry about it Britney. Miss Bell told me she’s already left with your mother,” Bunny replied.

“Why?” Britney inquired. Miss Bell turned in her seat and looked down the aisle to where Britney was sitting.

“You’ll see her at home,” Jessica calmly stated while giving Britney a look that strongly suggested that she drop the subject.

As they left the parking lot, Bunny leaned over to her travelling partner and commented to Fran, “I've heard the British are typically a restrained people ... but this?”

“Events have overshadowed the win,” Fran solemnly lamented, but would not elaborate.

Putting together the reaction of each of the Sherwood Foresters and Gaby’s sudden absence, Bunny nodded her acknowledgement and sat back in her seat, choosing not to pursue the matter further. She concluded something had happened but wasn’t quite sure what that ‘something’ was.

Once on the interstate, the monotony of the drive and the exhaustion of the kids soon ensured the trip back to Grottoes was a quiet one with only a few hushed conversations still taking place.

Later that evening when the bus rolled into the flood-lit parking lot of Augusta High School, the kids saw all the parents patiently waiting. When Britney emerged from the bus, she immediately ran for the family’s Forester sitting a short distance away.

“Dad? ... Where’s Mom and Gaby?” a somewhat disappointed Britney asked as she opened the passenger door and climbed in beside her father.

“I love you too!” Donald sarcastically replied.

“No ... it’s not that. It’s just that Gaby wasn’t on the bus and I was kinda hoping she might be here with Mom,” Britney admitted.

“As it is ... your mother’s at home with the girls. She asked me to pick you up,” Mr. Walter’s quietly replied.

“Oh.”

“Now, when you get in the house ... let Gaby have her space ... okay? Something’s really upset her and the last thing she needs is a lot of questions,” Mr. Walters cautioned.

“Da-ad-d-d!” Britney whined.

“I mean it, young lady! ... Leave her be!” Her dad firmly warned.

“Your sister and I were busy enough keeping your mother from badgering the po’ girl! We don’t need to worry about you too... okay?”

“Yes, Daddy...” Britney quietly replied. She knew better than to try to push her father when his mind was set.

“Is she ... like ... okay?” Britney timidly asked.

“I don’t know, honey. Whatever’s bothering her ... she’s taking it mighty hard,” her dad quietly commented.

Donald started the car and headed out of the parking lot. Britney remained very quiet for the trip home.

Back in the school’s parking lot, Jessica kept Maddy and Em on the bus until the others got off. As the now empty coach moved off, both of the escorts guided the two girls towards Jessica’s parked car.

“Sandy ... could you please give us a few minutes?” Jessica asked as Sandy approached to collect Em.

From her vantage point, she could see something was amiss by the body language of Maddy and Em when both Fran and Jessica were having words with them. Finally when Em slowly walked over to Sandy, it was quite clear that she’d been crying.

“Em! What’s wrong?” Sandy softly asked.

“Later. (sniff) Can we just go home?”

“In a minute, sis ... I want to find out what’s going on!” Sandy sternly replied.

“Please?” Em weakly pleaded.

As Fran pulled out of the school’s parking lot, Sandy gently took Em by the hand and approached Jessica, who had just turned to walk the short distance to her car, and Maddy.

“Jessica? What’s going on? Why was Em crying?” a concerned Sandy asked.

“I was going to talk to you on Monday after things calmed down … but since you asked ... there was ... ‘an incident’ at the competition... against one of the other girls, that involved both Maddy and Em.”

Seeing Sandy wasn’t satisfied with that, Jessica elaborated. “There’ll have to be some form of disciplinary action taken … but right now I can’t say if it’ll be anything more than a mention on their records ... hopefully that in itself may be enough. Miss Cowlishaw said their Headmaster would definitely act upon it.”

“Okay ... so?”

“Let’s just say that this had been an on-going thing and both girls have repeatedly ignored prior warnings .. and leave it at that, okay? Today, they pushed their luck and crossed the line.”

“What did they do?”

“Sandy ... as a host, I’m only required to tell you details if it involved your child. All you’ll need to know is our decision ... if any,” Jessica softly replied.

“Okay ... then as a friend. I’ve come to look upon Em as a little sister,” Sandy pleaded.

“You think I don’t feel the same way about some of these kids?”

“Please, Jessica...”

“Okay ... but only because we’re friends ... but it goes no further ... and that includes your mother ... I mean it, Sandy!” Jessica sternly warned.

Only after Sandy nodded her agreement did Jessica proceed to give a summary of their unceasing psychological harassment of a fellow student over the past few weeks, while at the same time being careful not to mention Gaby’s name.

As Em stood beside Sandy and listened to Miss Bell, she felt bad as she saw the disappointment grow in her adopted sister’s expression.

“Sounds to me as if you’re talking about Em’s friend … Gaby ... am I right?” Sandy asked. Jessica’s silence was all she needed to hear.

“I don’t understand. Why’s this such a big deal. You know how mean girls can get.”

“It wasn’t only the insightful comments. There were also a few times that both of them deliberately put Gaby in uncomfortable situations ... in full view of other students and adults. In each of these cases, she was faced with the very real possibility of public humiliation and/or exposure.”

“I still don’t understand ... why would that bother Gaby ... unless she’s … like Em … and … she was … OHMYGOD!”

Suddenly the light came on for Sandy. Turning to Em and trying to keep her voice down, Sandy asked, “Em? Is she like us and were Maddy and her…?”

Em remained silent while studying her trainers.

“Em ... be a dear and wait with Maddy ... please? I need to talk to Sandy ... alone.” Noting her reluctance, Jessica added in a soothing voice, “I promise ... it’s not about you. I just have to talk to Sandy … privately ... please?”

After giving Em a hug, she sent her off to join Maddy. With her safely out of earshot, Jessica turned her attention back to a confused Sandy.

“Em and the others don’t know yet, so please keep this to yourself. Naturally I’d rather have let Gaby tell you … but … things obviously aren’t working out that way,” Jessica quietly allowed.

With Sandy’s assurance, Jessica continued in an even quieter voice.

“You almost nailed it. Yes … Maddy and Gaby were a very real couple … but it’s not that simple ... Gaby’s not exactly like Em ... or yourself ... and there’s some history between Gaby and Em,” Jessica explained in a hushed voice.

“Go on,” Sandy whispered. Jessica then gave Sandy an abridged version of ‘Drew vs. Gaby’, as well as the close friendship that once existed between Rhod and Drew.

After hearing Gaby’s story, Sandy silently sorted things out in her own mind.

“Let me get this straight. Maddy’s responsible for bringing Gaby to life … and … she still thinks Gaby is or was, her boyfriend ... Drew … and because of Britney and Debbie ... their parents expected two sisters ... so now Drew has to pretend to be Gaby while over here … but … Maddy doesn’t know that Gaby is now full-time because of her being intersexed … right?” Jessica nodded her head and Sandy continued verbalizing her thoughts.

“An’ Drew … I mean, Gaby and her family … only learned the truth about Gaby a day or two after New Year’s?”

“Right again … but there's more…” Jessica quietly continued. “I’m not exactly sure how … but … somehow or other, some of the other kids at school were able to figure out that Gaby likes girls.”

“Strike two...” Sandy muttered under her breath. “Intersexed and a lesbian...”

“You know it! Right now, all they know is that she’s a lesbian. Word is that no one in that school is going to make friends with her, let alone be seen talking to her ... or they risk becoming a social outcasts, themselves.”

Jessica paused briefly to let things sink in.

“Except for one or two … all the kids who were at your sleepover knew about and were friends with both Gaby and Maddy back in Warsop … but now like the other kids here, they’ve distanced themselves from Gaby … including apparently … Maddy and Em.”

“I can’t wave a magic wand and change their minds about Gaby … but maybe I can do something to take away her fear of exposure and make her feel some good came out of all this.”

“Are you sure you still don’t need a wand?”

“Hopefully not, but I do need your help for what I have in mind. I know Em and probably you as well ... had gotten some very realistic appliances from someone,” Jessica quietly revealed as her plan dawned on Sandy.

The longer Sandy remained silent, the more Jessica became flustered.

“Oh, c’mon Sandy! You don’t think I know exactly what Em was given and how realistic they are? The boys who attacked her the other week, had her panties down around her knees and were convinced they saw a terrified teenage girl lying at their feet instead of a boy like they expected.”

Before Sandy could react to that, Jessica hit her with another revelation.

“I also know for a fact, that Em has no hesitation what-so-ever about showering or changing in front of the other girls for gym! Gaby still has to suffer non-stop teasing from her classmates because she has to use the privacy stalls to hide the fact she has a cloth gaff and breast forms!”

Pausing briefly, Jessica looked Sandy in the eyes and in a soft voice, decided to get personal.

“You and Em have each other. The only thing Gaby has is that she is thousands of miles from home, with the whole of AHS and her friends, against her ... that and a very real 24/7 fear of discovery by everyone in Grottoes ... including Mr. And Mrs. Walters. You know that fear very well ... don’t you, Sandy?”

“You know I do, Jess...” Sandy slowly whispered.

“Do you honestly think Gaby deserves any of this?” Jessica softly wondered.

“No...” Sandy conceded in a whisper.

“Then help me to help her, Sandy! Please?”

“...I promised her that I wouldn't tell anyone,” Sandy whined.

“Fine! If you can’t ... you can’t!” Jessica stated with no small measure of disappointment.

After a very brief pause and an audible sigh, Sandy quietly voiced her decision.

“Alright ... I’ll phone Ellen...”

“Ellen?”

“She owns that small store in town that sells dance outfits. Em and I got our appliances from her ... she’s very sympathetic to ... people like us ... all she asked in return is that we tell her our story for some thesis research,” Sandy explained.

“Sandy! Do you know what you did?” Jessica hissed.

“It’s all anonymous! She gave us her word and we believed her!”

“Okay ... sorry. (sigh) If you set up the meeting, then Gaby and I will take it from there,” Jessica softly replied despite any misgivings she may have had about Gaby telling her story to a stranger.

“No ... I’ll go with you.”

“You don’t have to.”

“It’ll be easier if I do...”

“Thank you. Please remember, though ... don’t mention any of this to anyone, especially Em and Maddy. Let Gaby do that on her own terms. You can understand that ... can’t you?”

“Don’t worry, Jessica ... I won’t tell a soul.”

Sandy thought back to the sleepover. Now little things that were seemingly unconnected, all fit together and she also had a better understanding of why Ally was angry with both Maddy and Em.

Turning her attention to Em, Sandy put on a cheerful face and called her over, “C’mon, sis ... Mom and Kevin are waiting!”

While waiting for Em, she whispered to Jessica, “I’ll try to call you later tonight.”

As Sandy turned and led Em to her car, Jessica returned to Maddy and prepared to leave the school herself.

“Miss? ... I’m sorry,” Maddy tearfully offered while trying to avoid eye contact with her teacher.

Jessica threw the car back into ‘Park’ just as they were about to leave the school and briefly closed her eyes while sinking back into her seat. Looking across at Maddy, she spoke in a soft consolatory voice.

“It’s not me you should really be apologizing to ... you know that ... don’t you?”

“I know...” replied a dejected Maddy. “Will I be sent home, Miss?”

Instead of putting the car into ‘Drive’, Jessica sat back into her seat and carefully chose her next words.

“Maddy ... honey ... let’s get a couple things straight ... okay?” As Maddy slowly turned and faced her, Jessica continued.

“Yes ... I’m very disappointed in you ... but that’s no reason to go back to calling me ‘Miss’ ... not after all this time. I hope we still can be friends. You do have to admit, though, that you’ve dug a really deep hole for yourself despite repeated warnings. I told you that if you continued, things might happen and I might not be able to help you. Fran and I told you that this wasn’t a game and as a result of your actions, lives both here and in Warsop, will have have been scarred. Now we have to deal with it!” Jessica quietly voiced.

“As for sending you home ... I don’t rightly know. That remains to be seen. Fran and I will have to put our heads together before we make any decision ... but I somehow doubt it will come to that, being it’s so late in your trip an’ all. However ... Mr. Woods and your parents will have to be informed ... there’s no way to avoid that.”

Maddy looked down at her lap and Jessica could see her lips starting to quiver.

“I'm sorry … but you and Em brought it upon yourselves,” Jessica softly mentioned. She then undid her seat belt and leaned over and gave Maddy a little hug. “Let’s go home.”

Later that evening, Jessica got a phone call that had her calling the Walter residence after Maddy went up to her room.

“Hello? ... Oh ... hi, Miss Bell ... it’s Debbie.” After a short pause, Debbie spoke again. “Gaby’s upstairs, but here’s Jules.” As Debbie handed Jules the phone, she whispered, “It’s Jessica!”

“Hello? ... Miss Bell? ... No ... nothing that I know of ... just a second ... I’ll ask Deb,” Jules stated then turning to Debbie, asked, “We doing anything tomorrow afternoon? Miss Bell wants to take Gaby and I for the afternoon.”

“Go for it ... we’re doing nothing important!” Debbie replied with a shrug.

“Hello ... Miss Bell? ... Sorry about that … but Deb sez we’re free ... no … we planned nothing. I know Gab’s supposed to go for a ride in the morning ... but she should be back by noon at the latest ... okay, one o’clock ... we’ll be ready ... thanks for calling ... g’nite.”

Jules then informed Debbie and her parents that she and Gaby would be out with Miss Bell for the afternoon, the next day.

“I think Miss B wants to talk to Gabs and I about today.”

After talking with the Walters, she went upstairs to their room to inform Gaby. There she found her sister, eyes closed, lying on her bed with the lights off and listening to the CD that was softly playing on the laptop that Debbie loaned the two for their stay.

“Sis? ... You awake?” Jules whispered.

Gaby opened her eyes and turned on the lamp between their beds as Jules closed the bedroom door and entered the room. After walking to her own bed, she sat down on the edge of the mattress and looked at her sister.

“Jessica called and wants to see both of us tomorrow afternoon ... she’ll be here to pick us up at one o’clock. I told her that you’re going for a ride in the morning but you’ll be back by noon,” Jules softly mentioned.

“Thanks, sis. I’ll tell Erin that I have to be back by then. She probably wants to talk to us about what happened today,” Gaby quietly replied with dejected resignation.

Moving over to her sister’s bed, Jules reached out and touched Gaby's arm. “We haven’t talked for awhile ... you want to now?

“Yeah... (sniff)” Gaby whispered and then opened her arms signalling she wanted Jules to hold her.

For the next while Gaby poured out her pent-up feelings about the trip, the gang’s drifting apart and in particular Maddy, the other kids and anything else that was bothering her. As usual, Jules listened with a sympathetic ear.

Ever since the weekend Gaby and Maddy switched places, the problems really manifested themselves. These private ‘talks’ between the sister's proved to be the glue that held Gaby together over the course of the visit along with her cycling. It was especially evident when she had particularly bad days.

Sometimes Jules would offer sisterly advice. Other times, she was just there for Gaby while she had a good cry. Like Mr. Walters had said, she was all her sister had and it was that realization that made her determined to be there for her, whenever she was needed. A few times, that even meant sitting up with Gaby for a good portion of the night when she was crying in her sleep or having nightmares about recent events.

The next day shortly before one, Jessica appeared at the Walters’ door to collect the Bond girls.

“Told you I’d be here! Ready?” Jessica cheerfully asked. As the girls gathered their coats and went to leave, she turned around and told Jocelyn, “I’ll have them back for supper!”

As they walked to her car, Gaby noticed Sandy’s Volvo parked along the curb a few houses from the Walters.

“What’s she doing here?” asked Gaby, nodding towards Sandy’s car.

“All in good time ... now hurry up and get in,” Jessica urged.

Once the Jetta sprang to life, Sandy’s car pulled forward and continued down the street. Soon, both cars pulled into the small back parking lot of Ellen’s Dance Shoppe.

“Okay ... everyone out!” Jessica ordered.

“This is where I had to get my dance leotard for Gym. So, why we here?” Gaby inquired.

“She always this inquisitive, Jules?” Jessica asked with a laugh in her voice.

“Usually,” Jules confirmed, but she was just as mystified.

“It say’s ‘closed!” Gaby observed as they approached and saw the sign in the front door.

“Of course it does ... it’s Sunday!” Sandy replied as she knocked on the door. It was immediately opened by a rather attractive woman who Gaby thought was about the same age as Mrs. Walters.

“Right on time! C’mon in folks,” Ellen cheerfully offered. Once in, Sandy started to perform the introductions.

“Ellen ... this is my very good friend … Jessica Bell ... and two of her exchange students ... Jules and Gaby Bond. Guys ... this here’s Ellen … a girl’s best friend!” Sandy gushed.

“I’m very happy to finally meet you Jessica ... both Sandy and Em have spoken very highly of you,” Ellen greeted and then turning to the two sisters, she added, “Jules ... Gaby ... welcome!”

Getting right down to business, Ellen went on to say, “We’ll be more comfortable in my office. I’ve just put on a fresh pot of coffee and I’ve also got a few different teas, hot chocolate or soda for you girls.”

As they filed onto Ellen’s office, Sandy asked the Bond girls to join her on the sofa along the wall, while Jessica and Ellen moved the two plush chairs that were in front of her desk to complete the conversation pit.

“I'll get right to the point. Gaby ... do you know why you’re here?” Ellen asked in a soft voice.

“No. Jules and I thought we were going to Miss Bell's place to talk to about what happened yesterday,” Gaby admitted.

“In a way ... this is about yesterday,” Jessica allowed.

“Jessica...?” Jessica sat back in her chair, and nodded, allowing Sandy to carry on.

“Okay ... Gaby? Last night when the bus got back to the school, I found out that both Maddy and Em were in trouble for all the stuff they’ve pulled on you during your visit. After pestering Jess, she told me what was going on ... but before Em and I left the school ... Jess and I had a private talk ... about you ... and I made her tell me everything!”

“Jessica?” Gaby’s anxiety level was clearly rising.

“I can’t do anything about the other kids, Gaby ... but I thought I could help you with how others see you ... and for that, I needed Sandy’s help.”

“But...”

Seeing the panic building in Gaby's eyes as she frantically looked between Jessica and herself, Sandy was quick to gently take hold of the young girl’s hand in an attempt to calm her.

“Gaby ... please! Jess only wanted to help you and I left her no choice but to tell me everything ... if I was going to help her, help you.”

“I’m sorry Gaby ... I really am ... but I couldn’t see any other way!” Jessica apologized.

Gaby was still a bit shaken, but calmer than she initially was. Sandy decided to lay all her cards on the table.

“Do you remember the night everyone was at my mom’s place for dinner and you and Maddy were dropped off after doing something with bikes?” Gaby nodded as Sandy continued.

“Em took us to her bedroom where she stripped to show you guys how real her breast forms and gaff looked ... didn’t she?” Again, Gaby nodded, speechless and intently listening to every word Sandy spoke.

“Tell me ... what did you think when you saw her standing there ... naked?”

“That if I didn’t know about Em, I’d swear I was looking at a real girl ... an’ wishing I had whatever she had. At least I wouldn’t have to hide whenever I was in a change room with other girls or worrying about Mrs. W walking in on me,” Gaby truthfully replied, still unsure of what Sandy was driving at.

“Ellen here, trusted us to keep her secret ... but after speaking to Jess last night ... I agreed to call her and set up this meeting. She told me to tell you that she’s prepared to offer you the exact same deal that she offered Em ... and ... me...”

Gaby and Jules both did a double take in disbelief.

“What?” Gaby was gobsmacked.

“It’s true, Gaby ... I’m a pre-op transsexual. I still need my SRS … but that’ll come some day. Mom doesn’t know about either you or Em ... or that Em knows about me ... but we’ve known about each other since she arrived. I just wish I knew about you as well. It would’ve been kind of nice if we all had each other to talk to,” Sandy confided.

She gambled outing herself would gain Gaby’s trust and it appeared to have worked as the young teen was noticeably calmer.

“Like Sandy said ... I want to help you, Gaby. The deal I gave the other two applies to you as well,” Ellen offered.

Hearing only silence, Ellen took that as a sign Gaby and Jules were curious and wanted to hear more.

“Let me explain ... I’m working towards a Doctorate in Psychology and I want your story. I plan to use all the stories I collect from people like yourself to help me prepare my thesis. Of course, I'll ensure that it is totally anonymous when it comes to anything that might provide a clue as to the individual’s identity.”

“What do you say?” Ellen asked Gaby after a few minutes of silence.

“Take it sis ... you know it’ll help ... at least you won’t have to worry about Mrs. W anymore...” Jules encouraged.

“You’ll say nothing about my cycling or Mum?” Gaby was plainly worried about a connection being made.

“Gaby holds three National cycling titles and is semi-pro, while our Mum is the current Women’s Pro Cycling World Champion … so naturally ... Gabs’ is worried about any possible connection being made,” Jules explained to a confused Ellen.

“Not a word. As I said ... there will be absolutely no mention of anything that might provide a clue as to the individual’s identity, or that of any family member.”

Gaby looked at her sister and then at Jessica, hoping for some kind of guidance. Seeing she was still unsure, Ellen grabbed a framed photo off her desk and passed it to Gaby.

“I have a personal interest in keeping everything anonymous. The woman in that photo is not only a highly respected fashion model ... she’s also my lesbian partner ... and my ex-husband! Her story and what she’s had to endure, is why I chose this area of study for my thesis. Could you imagine what could happen to her life ... our life ... if any of it became public?” Ellen confided.

“Okay ... whaddya want to know?” Gaby asked, as Ellen sat back and reached for her recorder.

Over the next hour or so, Ellen questioned Gaby in addition to listening to her life story. She was also interested in questioning Jules about the family’s reaction to a second daughter. While Jessica had already heard Gaby’s story, she found it most interesting hearing it from Jules’ perspective and Sandy was hanging on both girl’s every word, especially when they spoke of their family’s acceptance.

“Just amazin’! Thank you … both of you,” Ellen later extolled as she ended the interview. She leaned forward in her chair and addressed Gaby.

“You’re a very pretty young lady, Gaby ... I really hope everything works out for you in the future.”

Rising from her chair, Ellen put the recording device back into her purse.

“Now ... let’s see what I can do for you ... shall we?”

As they adjourned into the store, Ellen directed Gaby to a change room and asked her to strip while she went into the back room.

“C’mon, sis ... you’re here now!” Jules whispered sensing Gaby’s reluctance.

Ellen returned with an armload of boxes as Gaby disappeared into the indicated change room. Even though it was like her sister said and every one present was a girl, Gaby still felt a little embarrassed being naked in front of Ellen.

“Relax, dear ... you’ve got nothin’ I haven’t seen before,” Ellen said in a soothing voice.

“Besides ... when we’re done here ... your Mrs. W can look all she wants, but she ain’t gonna see no boy!” Ellen confidently added with a smile.

“Fine with me!” Gaby replied with a smile.

“You’ll be surprised how many girls like you and Sandy, I’ve taken care of!” Ellen casually voiced while she produced some solvent.

After removing Gaby’s breastforms and measuring her chest, she began to rummage through the boxes she brought with her until she found the size she was looking for. When she opened the box and removed the contents, she held a set of forms that looked like real breasts. 

"These are about the right size for a girl your age ... I would suggest nothing larger than a B cup because anything larger and the change in your appearance would be too noticeable,” Ellen stated as she fitted the forms to Gaby’s chest, before gluing them in place.

“Just a little water-proof make-up around the seams for blending ... and ... viola!” Ellen stood back and let Gaby look at herself in the change-room mirror.

“Whaddya think?” Ellen asked.

Gaby couldn’t tell where the breast forms stopped and her skin started. She was grinning ear to ear when she turned to Ellen. “I don’t know what to say!”

“Before you leave here, I’ll give you some blending tips ... okay?” Ellen asked.

“You realize you’ll need some new bras after you’re finished here,” Ellen pointed out with a chuckle.

“Did I hear the S-word?” Jules asked from the other side of the closed change room door.

(sigh) “Yes, sister-of-mine ... you did. Ellen says I have to get some new bras,” Gaby called back. Looking back at Ellen, she quickly whispered, “Mum calls it ‘selective hearing’...”

“I heard that!” Jules called back.

Returning to the matter at hand, Ellen suggested, “Let’s get you fixed up ‘below’ ... shall we?”

“Okay...”

“Now this, Gaby … is called a V-string. It’s a professional gaff. They’re usually custom made for those people that like to look as much like a woman as possible … but I always try to keep some in stock for customers like yourself. Like your breast forms, it’s glued in place ... so it may be a bit uncomfortable at first … but you’ll quickly get used to it,” Ellen explained.

Noting Gaby was already familiar with wearing a gaff, Ellen coyly asked, “Do you want to do the ‘honours’ ... or do you need help?”

A blushing Gaby took the gaff and adjusted her ‘boy bits’, allowing Ellen to do a final fitting before applying the glue.

“Now ... how does that look? It’s the same as Em and Sandy wear,” Ellen offered.

Gaby looked once more at herself in the full-length mirror. “Jules!”

As soon as she entered the change room, Gaby turned to face her.

“Look!”

Jules stood there with a stunned expression on her face, taking in her sister for the first time.

“Well?” an inquisitive Gaby ventured.

Jules blinked a few times, trying to hold back her tears of joy. “No one can deny you’re a real girl, sis ... not from what I see.” Ellen took the opportunity to hand Jules a slip of paper.

“Her bra size ... in case somebody forgets,” Ellen added with a smile, while discreetly looking at Gaby.

“As I told Em … they claim you can even have sex with it … but like I also told her ... you're much too young for that! You can also have a period using a 'blood capsule'.” Seeing an uncertain look on Gaby’s face, Ellen told her about Em.

“I’m told some girls checked up on Em, when she first arrived. Apparently a certain person was convinced that she was a boy.”

“Dan,” Gaby whispered.

“As I heard it ... seeing proof of Em’s ‘period’, convinced these girls that she was really a girl.”

“Sis?” Jules hinted.

“I’ve still got some capsules … if you’d like to have them.”

“Yes, please!” Gaby enthusiastically replied as she looked at Jules nodding her opinion.

“Be right back ... I’ll get them. You kin get dressed now, Gaby … an’ I’ll meet you at the front counter,” Ellen mentioned.

“I already asked Jessica and she’ll take us to the mall if you’re quick about it!” Jules enthused.

“There you go, dear ... you’re all set,” Ellen handed Gaby her 'blood capsules' but when she started to look for some money, Ellen put her hand over Gaby’s open purse.

“It’s all paid for ... remember the chat we had? ... You’ll also find a card in the bag with those blending tips that I was tellin’ you about and the name of the make-up I used.

Now run along ... Jessica’s waiting!”

“Thank you! ... Bye!” Gaby excitedly replied as she and Jules left the store.

Back at the cars, the four of them exchanged a few last words.

“Sandy’s got to head home ... her excuse is running out … so it falls to me to get you to the mall and back.”

“How did you get here without Em, Sandy?” Gaby asked.

“I told everyone that work called and asked me to fill in for one of the other girls ... and the last I saw Em ... she was busy playing some PS2 game with Kevin ... but now I gotta get back ‘cuz Jack’s closed about 20 minutes ago,” Sandy cheerfully replied.

“Well … thanks for everything ... an’ I mean everything!” Gaby gushed as she gave Sandy a hug.

“Hopefully we can all get together before you go,” Sandy said wishfully. They stood and watched Sandy leave before they got into Jessica’s car and headed for the mall.

“Where’s Mad?” Gaby casually asked as she got into the front seat with Jessica.

“With Sabrina … I’m supposedly enjoying a ‘working visit’ with Fran,” Jessica grinned.

“Oh … an’ are you enjoying it?” joked Gaby.

“Right now I am!” Jessica playfully enthused. “Now let’s go shopping, shall we?”

After driving to Waynesboro and turning into the mall’s massive parking lot, Jessica turned to Gaby.

“Know what you’re going for?”

“Just a couple of bras ... Ellen told me 34B,” Gaby answered.

“And some make-up,” Jules added while fingering Ellen’s card.

“Think you’ll find what you want in here,” Jessica remarked as they got out of the car and headed for the large J.C.Penny’s.

 
 
Comments are gratefully appreciated

---

 
To Be Continued...
 

All girls love to dress up and meet boys! Don't they?

---

 

---

Viewing Note: This story should be viewed with the Edwardian Script ITC font installed on your Windows platform in the c:/Windows/Fonts directory. Microsoft Word installs this font automatically.

Photo Credit: Used with her permission....“Let Me In”  © by simpledrama .
 

---

 
Chapter 16
 

During the week preceding Valentine’s, the school was consumed with dance fever. The girls were getting all excited over the event and the boys were trying to ignore its approach.

On Tuesday, the only thing of note was a local trip to some place called the Grand Caverns. To the dismay of the exchange students, they were back at school for the late lunch, which meant they had to go to any remaining afternoon classes. Maddy continued to avoid Gaby as much as possible. According to Ally and Bernie, it wasn’t out of hatred or anything like that, but more out of guilt as the full weight of the events surrounding her behaviour during the trip began to sink in.

Wednesday’s highlight for both of the Bond girls had to be the nightly call from the parents. From Gaby’s point of view, it was unusual that Jenny spent relatively little time on the phone with her compared to that with her sister. Judging by the way the two of them were carrying on, their mother was having a right good conversation with Jules, which left Gaby feeling like there was something going on between those two.

Valentines 2004, actually fell on a Saturday and being an election year, AHS was closed on the Friday pending a visit from one of the Presidential hopefuls, so the dance was being held Thursday night.

"How many Gabs?" Bernie asked as she met her friend at her locker and craned over her shoulder for a peak.

"What?" Gaby sharply replied.

“Valentines, silly ... duh!” Bernie shot back.

“Oh ... one,” Gaby quietly admitted as she picked it up off the floor after it fell out when she opened her locker.

"Only one?” Ally asked in disbelief. “Who’s it from then?"

"I dunno. Certainly not from Mad or you guys ... judging by the handwriting,” Gaby casually stated.

“How many?” Britney enthusiastically asked as she briskly walked up to the two girls. Gaby unceremoniously held up the solitary Valentine.

“I thought you’d get a lot more than that!” Britney coolly commented.

“And why’s that?” Gaby asked. The sarcasm of her reply was not lost on her host, as Britney quickly took a step back from the group.

“Sorry, Gabs. Anyway ... at least someone thinks a lot of you. Why don’t you open it?” she quietly replied.

"You open it! I couldn’t care less!" Gaby turned and angrily slapped the pink envelope into Britney’s hand.

She slammed her locker shut and started towards Miss Jackson’s homeroom, leaving a stunned Ally, Bernie and Britney standing in the hall.

"Gaab!" Britney whined.

“See you guys later!” she hurriedly called to the other two as she started to run after her British friend. “Gaby! Wait up!”

The whole school seemed to have gone Valentines crazy even if it was two days early. Everywhere you went, groups of giggling girls were comparing notes and the boys were trying their best not to look interested. In addition, the school started sprouting a lot of hearts and ribbons. Despite Miss Cowlishaw’s repeated requests, Gaby and Ally elected to attend their respective afternoon classes instead of joining the three remaining Sherwood Foresters after late lunch to help the AHS cheerleaders decorate the school gym for the dance that night. Gaby maintained she’d left the squad for good and was intent on keeping it that way, while Ally was unsure if she wanted to cheer with Em still on the team, let alone continue with the team.

At final dismissal, Britney wandered into her homeroom where Gaby was gathering her books from her last class.

“How come you weren’t with the others decorating?” Britney whispered.

I’m not with the Foresters anymore. I quit after we did our routine at the competition,” Gaby casually replied.

“Why?” Gaby ignored her host’s plea and held her books against her chest with one arm while she grabbed her bag with the other.

“Is that why you came home with Mom?” Britney questioned again.

“Uh huh.”

“Why’d you quit?” Britney repeated her question more forcibly.

“Why? Because Mad and I broke up ... that’s why! Happy now?” Gaby hissed as she stared menacingly at Britney.

“Gabs ... yer wrong ... I never wanted you and Mad to break up. Britney softly replied. “Whatever she did...”

She was going to say more but Miss Jackson walked up to the two girls and started to speak to Gaby.

“Gaby … Mrs. Pryce just told me about your dress. Will I get to see you in it at the dance tonight?”

“I’m not going,” Gaby quietly replied.

“What do you mean … not going? From what she told me … it’d be a shame to let a dress like that go to waste just hanging in your closet! I just know you’d look absolutely lovely in it and I bet you’ll knock all the boys dead … won’t she Britney?” gushed Miss Jackson.

“She’s not interested in any of the boys!” Britney smugly replied.

“BRITNEY!”

“Sorry Miss Jackson.”

“Don’t apologize to me ... it’s Gab...” Miss Jackson started to say before she was interrupted.

“It’s okay, Miss ... I’m used to it,” Gaby flatly interjected, trying to find a way to exit the conversation.

As the two girls left the classroom to go to their lockers, Britney ran off to the office to pick up their reserved dance tickets despite Gaby’s objections. Meanwhile, Gaby continued on her way to get ready to go home. While her head was stuck in her locker, arranging her books and getting her coat, she overheard bits of a conversation that was obviously about her, as several boys walked past her locker.

“You okay, Gabs? You look lost,” Britney observed as she walked up.

“Let’s just get outta here!” Gaby impatiently suggested.

‘Yeah ... quicker we’re home … the more time we’ll have to get ready!” Britney enthused.

“I just meant we don’t want to miss our bus ... an’ I told you ... I’m not going!”

“GABEEEEEEE!” Britney whined.

“No! End of discussion!” Gaby firmly replied.

While waiting to board the bus, Britney timidly turned to Gaby.

“Gab...”

“No! Now please drop it?” Gaby firmly pleaded.

The bus ride back to their stop was quiet for the two girls. Both Jules and Debbie noticed the lack of interaction between their respective siblings. As soon as they got back in the house, Debbie had to ask the question.

“What’s going on, guys?”

“Gabs say’s she’s not going to the dance!” Britney appealed to her older sister.

“I ... am ... not ... going ... an’ that’s final!” an exasperated Gaby sternly remarked before running up to her room, loudly closing the door behind her.

“Someone talk some sense into her?” Britney pleaded.

“I’ll go talk to her,” Jules calmly replied.

“For the last time … I’m not ... oh … it’s you ... I thought you were Brit,” Gaby sharply greeted Jules as she opened the door and climbed the few steps into their shared bedroom.

Gaby was sitting cross-legged on her bed, with her gaze remaining firmly fixed to the wall in front of her. She had darkened the room by pulling the drapes closed, with the small single lamp in the room providing the only illumination.

“Brit’s really upset you don’t wanna go ... from what they said the other night, this dance is pretty important for these kids. What did she call it? Oh, yeah! ... THEE social event of the year.”

“I don’t care! I just wish she’d leave it alone! It’s not like I’m stopping her. What’s so important about me going, anyway?” Gaby solemnly offered.

“Gaby’s gone to dances before … what’s so different about this one?” Jules wondered.

“Maybe because thanks to a certain someone … the whole school knows I’m a ‘lezzie’ and because of that … I’m THEE social outcast of the year and as a social outcast ... why should I go to ‘THEE social event of the year’ if everyone is either going to ignore me or give me a hard time? Either way, all I’ll end up doing is holding up a wall,” Gaby blurted out.

“Deb told me that each girl gets a boy depending on the number of her ticket … so at least you’ll have a partner.”

“Excuse me if the idea of dancing with one of the AHS Neanderthal's doesn’t excite me!” Gaby sarcastically spat out. “ Why’re you agreeing with them? Can’t you see I don’t want to go?"

“I’m not, sis ... but you’ve really got no choice, we have to go ... it’s on our schedule as a school function ... sorry,” Jules reminded her sister. “Now I know this isn’t like you ... so why don’t tell me what’s really wrong?”

“Close the door,” Gaby quietly instructed before taking letting out a deep breath she was unaware of holding.

After Jules closed the door she hurried back and sat on the edge of her sister’s bed, anxious to know what was so upsetting to her.

“I can’t go ... they’re waiting for me,” Gaby quietly revealed.

“Who?”

“Some boys. I only heard them ... I didn’t see them ... but they were talking about me. I think a couple of them are in my homeroom.”

Jules finally started to sense the gravity of the situation and she softly urged her sister to continue after a few deep breaths.

“You’re sure about what they said?”

“Uh huh.”

“Well ... what ‘appened?“

In a hushed voice, Gaby began recounting the overheard conversation.

“When Brit and I were getting ready to leave tonight ... I was getting my stuff out of my locker an’ I heard some boys coming down the hall talking in loud whispers ... all excited like. When they got closer to me I heard one or two trying to tell the others to shut-up ... but at least one kept talking until, I guess … he saw me...”

Despite Gaby’s efforts to remain calm, Jules noticed her dramatically tense up as she tried to tell her story.

“Take a deep breath Gabs … then slowly tell me what you heard,” Jules calmly instructed.

“I ... only heard bits … but I did hear something ‘bout ‘converting the lezzie’ at the dance … making her want a good man.”

“How’d you know they were talking about you?”

“Sis! Didn’t you hear what I just said?” Gaby exclaimed as she raised her voice. “I’m the ‘lezzie’ they’re talking about! That’s why everyone’s been ignoring me!”

“Shhhh … keep your voice down…” Jules hissed.

“An’ … if they discover...” Gaby lamented as Jules held her tightly.

“Let’s not go there. Even with Ellen’s stuff, I'd think that even they'd finally realize that it’s not the ‘real deal’ after...” Jules replied with a shudder. Both were aware of the homophobic attitudes openly displayed by some of the AHS students. “Be right back! Don’t go anywhere!”

Leaving the room, she caught sight of Debbie going into her own room.

“Thought I heard you ... do me a favour, Deb? Quietly ... an’ I don’t want anyone else to know about this right now ... 'specially your mum ... call Jessica for me an’ ask her to come over here an’ talk to Gaby? I think we might have a real problem!” Jules whispered.

“Does it involve Brit? Those two were mighty quiet on the bus,” Debbie quietly asked.

“I don’t think so … but you know your sister better than I do!” Jules replied in a hushed voice.

“That’s the problem ... I do!” Debbie whispered as she went off to her room to make the call and Jules returned to Gaby’s side.

“I really don’t know how I’d cope if you weren’t here with me ...” Gaby’s voice trailed off as she leaned into her sister’s shoulder.

Seemingly after a few minutes, Debbie entered the room following a soft knock on the door frame.

“Guys ... supper.”

“Why so early, Deb?” Jules inquired as both sisters looked at Debbie.

“I guess Mom figured we’d have an early supper so we could get ready for tonight,” Debbie quietly replied. “I think she’s more excited than all of us put together!”

"Hungry, sis?" Jules softly asked as she took Gaby's arm and pulled her up off the bed. "C'mon ... let's go!"

As they slowly headed to the dining room Jules hung back, letting Gaby go out the door first before pulling Debbie aside.

"What about Miss B?" Jules quietly inquired.

"She said she'd be here in about an hour."

As the girls entered the dining room, Jocelyn was just setting the pork chops on the table. After Britney said Grace, the meal began in earnest. Unfortunately for Gaby, Mrs. Walters was intent on discussing the upcoming dance and her attendance. While she answered any questions politely, Gaby was clearly reluctant to participate in the discussion. Several times she tried to change topic but the discussion always returned to the dance.

Even though she loved Jocelyn’s cooking, Gaby only picked at her supper. Finally, she had enough.

“May I be excused?”

“You’ve hardly touched your supper dear. I made this just for you. You kept asking me if we could have them again,” Jocelyn mentioned.

“Sorry ... I guess I’m just not hungry tonight.” With that, Gaby rose from the table and took her dishes to the kitchen then proceeded up to her room. Jules quickly excused herself and followed her sister.

When she was out of earshot, Donald Walters turned to his wife and offered his take on what just happened.

“What is with you Jocelyn? You’ve been badgering that poor girl about this 'ere dance ever since the school announced it ... and it’s very clear to me that she’s not the least bit interested in going. What’s more ... I don’t blame her. If I were her ... I’d rather spend my time getting my bike ready for that race in Atlanta!”

“You would ... you’re a man! Gaby’s a girl and all girls her age love dances. Why, I’ve never met a girl who doesn’t like to dress up … socialize with her friends ... and meet boys! She’s a very pretty girl and all she needs is the right kind of coaxing to bring her out of her shell!” Jocelyn replied with an air of authority on the subject.

Debbie noticed her sister looked just a little bit guilty when her mother mentioned friends and boys.

“Priorities have changed since you were her age. Take a good look around you ... girls aren’t only interested in pretty things and boys anymore. I really wish you’d quit riding the child on what girl’s her age like. She’s her own person with her own likes and dislikes. She’s also a gifted athlete, fer God sakes ... and right now, she’s thinking only of that race and wants nothin’ to do with this dance!” Donald flatly stated as he rose from the table and took his dishes into the kitchen.

Meanwhile, upstairs Jules sat on Gabs’ bed waiting for Jessica and silently rocking her upset sister in her arms.

“Everything will be okay, sis. Focus on the weekend and the fun you’ll be having with your friends,” Jules softly whispered into Gaby’s ear.

(Ding, Dong...)

“Oh, hello Jessica ... and Maddy ... isn’t it? What brings you here? Jocelyn asked when she answered the door.

Just as Jessica was going to answer, Debbie walked through the living room towards the front door. “It’s okay Mom … I asked Miss Bell to come by. They’re upstairs ... I’ll show you.”

With that, Jessica removed her boots and started for the stairs, letting Debbie lead the way. As she put her foot on the bottom step, Jessica turned and flatly told Maddy to stay downstairs.

Jessica’s instruction came as a bit of a shock to her, it never occurred to her that she might be excluded from anything involving her cousin.

Jocelyn was also taken aback by the abruptness of Jessica’s departure with Debbie, without even a word of explanation from either of them. Through it all, she still urged Britney to get ready for the dance, fully expecting the other three would soon be doing the same.

After Jessica entered the room, Debbie followed her in and quietly closed the door. First thing Miss Bell saw when she looked around the room was Jules sitting on Gaby’s bed, cuddling her sister.

“Gaby? Deb sounded upset when she called me. Mind telling me what’s going on?” Miss Bell softly asked.

“Deb called?” a surprised Gaby asked.

“Uhhh … Jules asked me to call,” Debbie quickly confessed.

“Okay … now that we’ve got that settled … what’s going on?” Jessica calmly asked.

“I’m … not going to the dance,” Gaby slowly replied while staring at her sister.

“It’s listed as a school function for the exchange students, Gaby ... and as such, you’re required to go unless you have a good reason,” Jessica quietly replied. “Now ... is there a reason you don’t want to go?”

“Miss ... she was threatened if she showed up!” Jules piped up catching both Jessica and Debbie by surprise.

“Gaby?” Debbie called out as she quickly turned her attention to the younger girl.

“By your reaction, I assume that this is the first you’ve heard of this? Debbie was in shock as she nodded her head.

“Your parents don’t know either … do they?” Jessica asked as she turned to face Jules’ host.

“I ... I...” Debbie stammered, before Jules quickly interrupted.

“No one knows, Miss ... just us! If Mrs. W were told … she’d have to know a few things about Gaby as well … an’ I don’t think anyone wants that,” Jules hurriedly pointed out.

“Quite right!” Jessica softly agreed.

Standing beside Gaby’s bedside, Jessica hiked the hem of her dress slightly and knelt down beside her.

“Is this true, hun?” Jessica asked in a soothing voice. Gaby looked down at the duvet on the bed and slowly nodded.

“Tell me what happened. Do you know who threatened you?”

Gaby quietly repeated the story that she told Jules. She also told Miss Bell the conversation she and Britney had with their homeroom teacher, more to confirm the wide-spread knowledge of her orientation than anything.

“Any idea who they were? I know you said you kept looking in your locker …but … did you happen to see them at any time?” Miss Bell pressed.

“Kinda … I did look at them as they went down the corridor an’ I think two of them are in my homeroom. I mostly saw their backs an’ they had their jackets on ... but I recognized two of the jackets ... an’ I’ve seen at least one of the others hanging around with them,” Gaby explained.

“Can you tell me their names or describe them?” a very concerned Jessica asked.

Gaby told Miss Bell what she thought their names were, followed by a pretty fair physical description of each. Jessica developed a worried look on her face as the information was given to her.

“If these are the boys I think they are ... they can be bad news. Even if it is only an unsubstantiated threat, I think you’ve made a wise choice to stay away. A school dance isn’t worth it.”

“Miss ... is it okay if I stay with my sister?” Jules quietly asked.

Before Jessica could reply, Debbie spoke up, “If Jules stays ... I’m staying ... with both of them!”

“Of course,” Jessica replied as she stood up. “I’m glad you girls told me.”

“Well … I’d better go downstairs and get to the school ... unless there’s anything you’d like to add, Gaby. I have one teenage girl who’s probably wondering if she’ll ever get to the dance and a principal who’s probably frantic wondering where I am,” Jessica conveyed with a smile.

As they all left the bedroom and started to descend the stairs, Jocelyn was visibly disappointed when the girls appeared showing no signs of having dressed for the dance. Britney’s expression conveyed her impatience with the other three. She was hoping they all could leave when the three of them came downstairs.

Briefly glancing at her cousin, Gaby inwardly smiled as she noticed the same frustration etched on Maddy’s face.

“Girls! Go back upstairs and get ready! Britney’s ready to go and she’s been down here patiently waiting for you all this time!” Mrs. Walters instructed.

“We’re not going, Mom...” Debbie calmly replied.

“What do you mean you’re not going? Of course you’re going ... that’s all you’ve talked about all week!” an exasperated Jocelyn countered.

“More like that’s all you’ve talked about all week,” Gaby thought.

Before Jocelyn could say anything else to the three girls, Jessica stepped in.

“Britney ... I know the dance is mandatory for all the students in the exchange program … but … under the circumstances ... I have to agree with Debbie. I think it would be far better for all concerned if they didn’t attend the dance and as Gaby’s host … I’m offering you the option ... go or stay?”

“I know you’ve a question or two Mrs. Walters … but I’m not really at liberty to divulge what we discussed ... not at this time.”

Turning her attention back to the girls, Jessica also told the girls not to talk about it until they looked into the matter further. Although she knew it was unnecessary to tell the three girls, she knew if she gave them those instructions in Jocelyn’s presence it would dampen her well-known curiosity.

“I understand you’ve been looking forward to this dance for a long time, Britney … but I need to know if you’re not going so I can properly inform Miss Cowlishaw,” Jessica urged.

Maddy was clearly crestfallen that she wouldn’t have Gaby at the dance, but again, she wasn’t in any position to object. After giving it some thought, Britney reluctantly decided to stay.

As Jessica started to walk to the door, she asked Maddy to wait in the car and then hesitated before turning back to face the Walters.

“Britney? Mind if I ask you a question in private? It’s related to what the girls and I talked about, upstairs.”

Britney nodded in agreement and the two stepped out into the cool night air and onto the porch. Once Jessica was sure they were out of earshot, she turned to the teen and spoke quietly.

“I didn’t think you’d want your mom to hear this right now … but … may I ask why you were so intent on getting Gaby to attend the dance? I know you’re aware of who she’s attracted to and the possible reactions of a number of your friends and classmates ... not to mention the little matter of ... Drew!”

When Britney hung her head and didn’t immediately answer, Jessica whispered a parting thought.

“It’s okay, dear ... you don’t have to answer ... for now.”

Britney solemnly watched Miss Bell step off the porch and walk to her car, before going back into the house.

As they pulled out of the Walter’s driveway, Maddy turned to Jessica.

“What happened? Why’s Gaby not coming?”

“You heard what I said back there about discussing it,” Jessica flatly stated.

She briefly noticed the disappointed look on Maddy’s face before putting the car in gear and heading off to the school.

Back inside the house, Britney found the others helping Gaby pack and prepare for her trip to Atlanta the following morning. By the time she’d changed and joined the others, they had finished and had just settled down for a quiet evening of ‘girl talk’ up in the bedroom shared by Jules and Gaby.

“I really want to thank you guys for staying with me tonight.” Gaby later told them as she gave all three a big hug. “But … if you guys don’t mind. It’s getting late an’ Erin wants everyone down at the store early to get everything packed up and ready to go by eight-thirty, nine at the latest.”

“Off to bed, sis?” Jules knowingly asked.

“Big day tomorrow...” Gaby playfully replied.

“Well ... if we don’t see you before you leave … have a great weekend!” Debbie excitedly stated. Both the Walters girls bade good night as they exited the room, while Jules hung back at her sister’s urging.

“Thank you, Jules!” Gaby whispered as she tightly hugged her sister.

“For what?”

“Just ... for being here,” Gabs softly replied and gave her sister a final squeeze before letting her join Debbie and Britney, downstairs.

 
 
Comments are gratefully appreciated

---

 
To Be Continued...
 

A long drive to Atlanta gives Gaby a chance to become more friendly with Erin

---

 

---

Viewing Note: This story should be viewed with the Edwardian Script ITC font installed on your Windows platform in the c:/Windows/Fonts directory. Microsoft Word installs this font automatically.

Photo Credit: Used with her permission....“Let Me In”  © by simpledrama .
 

---

 
Chapter 17
 

"So we'll see you Sunday evening, Gaby?" Mrs. Walters asked.

"I'll ring if we’re going to be late,” Gaby mentioned as Jocelyn gave her a good-luck hug.

"Good luck, Gabs ... have a good race," Britney whispered while giving her a sisterly hug.

“Show ‘em how it’s done! Good luck, sis..." Jules added.

"Thanks," Gaby replied as she hugged Jules before picking up her borrowed sports bag and heading out on the short walk to Erin’s Cyclery.

“Morning, Gaby!” Erin loudly greeted Gaby as she entered the parking lot from the alley.

“Mor ... morning,” Gaby responded as she watched her breath as she spoke. “It’s friggin cold!” When Erin started to remind her that it sounded like Drew talking, Gaby playfully cut her off with a smile.

“Don’t you dare say it!”

“Is it gonna be like this in Atlanta?” Gaby seriously wondered a minute or two later.

“Nooo ... more like a summer’s day compared to this! I reckon we’ll be shedding our winter jackets before too long. Wanna help me with this stuff? Warm you up a mite!” Erin offered with a cheerful grin.

Gaby soon got into a rhythm helping Erin load spares into the back of her pickup, along with four of the team’s bikes.

“Put your bag in the truck and all we have to do after we pull the tarp over the bikes is to wait for Diane and Frank to show up.”

“What about the other bikes?” Gaby wondered.

“Diane’s got a custom trailer that holds a few bikes, along with some other odds an’ ends ... works quite well. We’ve used it a few times now.” Erin explained.

Just then a car pulled into the parking lot and Aidan emerged from the front passenger seat, as his dad got out and retrieved his son’s sport bag from the trunk. Erin waved to Aidan and walked over to have a few words with his dad while Aidan walked over to Gaby.

“Morning, Gabs,” he meekly offered.

“Hi, Aidan!” Gaby replied.

“Ummm ... what should I do with this?” Aidan asked, indicating his bag. Erin looked over and noticed he looked ‘lost’.

“Aidan ... you’ll be going with Frank, so throw your stuff in his van when he arrives.”

“Okay...”

He then looked around for a relatively dry spot to put his bag down. After he did that, he very carefully pulled out a wrapped item and presented it to Gaby.

“I thought it’d be better if’en I gave this to you here … rather than at the dance last night,” he quietly explained as he handed her the package.

“Umm ... maybe it’s better you did do it now. I never went,” Gaby softly replied as she carefully unrolled a single red rose.

Holding the flower in her hand, she looked at Aidan and lovingly commented, “It’s beautiful, Aidan ... thank you.”

“A beautiful flower for a beautiful girl.” Gaby’s colour appeared to match the rose as she blushed a deep red in response to Aidan’s compliment.

“Aidan ... I love the rose and you’re a sweet boy … but … I think I should tell you that I already have someone ...” Gaby’s quiet voice faded to a whisper as she never completed her train of thought.

“I’d be shocked if’en you didn’t.” Aidan’s response got Gaby blushing even more.

“Umm ... can I ask you a personal question, Gaby?” Aidan finally managed to quietly ask after a short uneasy silence. Gaby gave a tight smile and nodded.

“Is what the kids at school saying … true? I mean … there’s ... talk … that you …ummm … only like girls.”

After a deep sigh, Gaby carefully considered her words before answering. Although she liked him as a friend, she decided to be truthful rather than have a friendship based on a lie.

“You mean ... am I a lesbian? Well, the short answer to that is … yes. I do have fairly strong feelings for one girl back ‘ome!”

The happiness in Aidan’s eyes faded as he cast his gaze downwards, his quiet voice trailing off into an inaudible mumble.

“Figures ... I’m alone with the most beautiful girl in the school … and she only likes girls. Sorry … I shouldn’t have asked. It was none of my business.” Gaby gently took his hand in hers.

“That’s where you’re wrong! That rose gave you the right to ask. Look, Aidan ... I’ve never denied what I am...” Gaby whispered. “...and if my being a lesbian bothers you … maybe I shouldn’t go.”

“No, Please! I’m not like some of the other kids at school. It’s your life. I … I just … hoped…” Aidan softly mumbled. Gaby felt bad as she saw the disappointment on his face.

“I’m sorry I’m not what you hoped for ... but that’s who I am and I can’t change it,” Gaby softly explained.

“You really think I’m beautiful?” Gaby innocently asked after a short silence.

Aidan’s shyness showed as he, still with eyes cast down towards his feet, nodded his head. Gaby put a finger under his chin and gently raised his head until they were looking at each other. She then gently cupped his head between her hands while she planted a kiss on his lips.

“What’s that for?” Aidan whispered.

“For being you. I think you’re the only kid at school who doesn’t hate me for being who I am. Since I arrived, you’ve always acted like a perfect gentleman towards me... even if a wee bit shy.”

“But…” Aidan started to say.

“I bet you’re going to tell me you’re a boy … right?” Gaby softly interrupted.

“Yeah,” Aidan whispered. “I mean … you just told me you’re not interested in boys.”

“So?” Gaby softly answered.

“But … I’m a boy!” Aidan hissed.

“No need to apologize...” Gaby playfully quipped and then it dawned on her, “Oh! You thought because I like a girl ... that I must hate boys?” Aidan timidly nodded his head.

“I guess I’m the first one you’ve met, huh?” Gaby whispered. Again he nodded.

“Aidan … look at me … please?” Gaby pleaded. “I promise ... I won’t bite.”

As he lifted his gaze, she continued in hushed tones.

“This may surprise you, but ... I don’t hate boys. In fact, I have friends back in Warsop ... who are boys. It’s just that ... I’m not interested in boys as in a boyfriend/girlfriend relationship. Other than that … I’m no different than any of the girls you know. Does that help clear things up?”

“Yeah … sorry … I just thought...” Aidan started to whisper an apology.

“It’s okay, Aidan,” Gaby playfully whispered as she hugged him. “Don’t worry about it.”

She knew that while she was stretching things a bit with her simplified explanation, she wasn’t about to tell all and complicate matters.

“Let me put this in Erin’s truck where it’ll be bit warmer an’ as soon as we get to the hotel, I’ll find something to put it in with some fresh water,” Gaby said, carefully holding the rose. “It really is very pretty ... thank you.”

After giving him another peck on the cheek, she carefully re-wrapped the rose and went and placed it on her seat in Erin’s truck. Aidan then took Gaby over and introduced her to his father. After exchanging a few words to the both of them, he then said his good-bye’s as he put the car in gear and drove out of the parking lot.

Frank eventually arrived with the others, in the van. After a last minute check of all the cargo and getting everyone squared away, they prepared to begin the long drive to Atlanta. Aidan found an empty seat in Frank’s van, leaving Erin and Gaby to drive to the first rest stop in Erin’s truck where they would change drivers. Between all the drivers in the ‘Express’, everyone was able to take a few breaks from driving during the trip.

After they got settled in Erin's truck, the small convoy was officially on their way with Diane’s Envoy and her custom bike trailer, bringing up the rear.

“Oh! This is for you ... thought you might appreciate something hot ... hope I made it right,” Erin offered.

She pointed to two large travelling mugs in the cup holders in the centre console between the front seats. As Gaby took one and took a taste, Erin saw a look of utter disgust cross her face when she glanced over at her young friend.

“That’s my coffee ... the other one’s for you,” Erin playfully pointed out as she indicated the mug closest to Gaby.

“Sorry..”

“Earl Grey ... that okay?”

“Great! Thanks!” Gaby replied as she cupped her bare hands around the mug and savoured the hot tea.

"So ... you lookin’ forward to tomorrow?" Erin asked as they joined the Interstate, marking the beginning of the long trek south.

"Kinda," Gaby timidly admitted.

"Ya ain’t nervous … are ya?" Erin cheerfully asked.

"Sort of ... well ... not exactly. I’ve raced ... but not in anything as big as this," Gaby quietly mentioned.

"I think I know what you mean," Erin assured her.

"Erin?" Gaby ventured.

"What, hun?" Erin replied.

"Um ... tonight ... where ... ummm ... who am I sharing with?"

"Me. Diane’s sharing with Patty and since you and I are the only ‘girls’ left..." Erin left the thought incomplete.

"Oh," Gaby thoughtfully pondered.

"You okay with that?" Erin asked.

"Yeah ... it actually works out better. I thought I might be sharing with you and Diane. I didn't know Patty was coming."

"Well … it was a bit last minute, but with Derek coming to help out ... she insisted on coming. As you say … it's worked out well. If you fancy some ‘Drew time’ later, you can."

Thanks, Erin...” Gaby quietly replied.

"Why don't you catch a few zees ... it's gonna be a really long drive." Erin quickly gave a motherly glance over at the girl sitting beside her.

Gaby stared out of the window as the miles of the interstate disappeared beneath the wheels of the pick-up and the truck’s radio taking on the role of background noise. Erin was happily tapping her fingers on the steering wheel in time to the latest from Shania Twain, which made Gaby smile to herself. It was exactly what her mum would do and despite being tone deaf, she would occasionally sing along! Soon her thoughts were filled with those of her mum and even projected forward to the following week when she’d once again, be back home with the both her parents.

Erin wasn't kidding about the long drive! Gaby couldn't remember ever being on a road trip as long as this one was. According to Erin, it was a nine-and-a-half hour drive if they drove straight through with no stops. In any event, they did stop every couple of hours for toilet breaks and driver changes at the service centres that lined the interstate at fairly regular intervals. Sometimes Gaby rode in the van with Aidan or with Diane in her Envoy, but it wasn’t the same as riding with Erin in her pickup. The weather took a dive in southern Virginia, where it was much cooler and threatening rain, but by the time they had crossed the Carolina's it was looking decidedly more spring-like.
Later in the early evening hours, they left the Interstate and pulled into a large truck-stop about seventy miles from Atlanta for dinner.

"Is it much further, Erin?" Gaby later asked when they got back onto the interstate.

"Roughly an hour. We're booked into a Best Western in a place called Stratford. It’s only a couple of miles on the other side of Atlanta … but we’re about a half hour drive from the assembly area for the race. You’ll see that a lot of the other teams use the same place. It’s much easier than trying to get a room in the city."

The convoy exited the I-20 onto Route 139 as soon as they were through Atlanta and drove the last few miles to Stratford, passing through a mix of urban areas and large open fields. Frank signalled a right-hand turn and a few minutes later they pulled into the parking lot of their motel.

When she jumped down from the pick-up, Gaby was surprised that it wasn't that cold. As Erin suggested, it was more like a spring evening. As she surveyed the well-lit parking lot from where she stood, Gaby noticed several other buses and vans emblazoned with shop names and team logos, scattered throughout. After they got settled in their assigned rooms, almost everyone decided to go for a last coffee, except for Gaby. She decided to ‘call it a day’ and headed off, straight to bed. After awhile, Erin crept into their shared room.

(bump) “Shit!” Erin hissed as she stumbled against Gaby’s bed.

“Erin?”

“Sorry ... I didn’t mean to wake you,” Erin softly allowed.

“That’s okay,” Gaby wearily replied as she rolled onto her side and propped herself up by her elbow.

(click) “Is that better?” Gaby playfully asked as she turned on the lamp by her bed.

“Much...” Erin cheerfully replied as she began to get undressed.

“Ummm ... that’s a purdy nightgown, Drew...” a confused Erin observed. She had somehow expected to see him in pyjamas.

“Like it? It was a gift from my Mum,” Gaby admitted. Noting Erin’s confusion, she threw back her blankets and sat up on the side of her mattress.

“I guess you’re wondering why I’m in a nightdress when I could’ve been in pyjamas ... aren’t you?”

Erin silently shook her head. “Did cross my mind.”

“Sit down an’ I’ll tell you a bedtime story ... ‘member what I told you about Gaby back when we first met? What I didn’t tell you was...” Gaby confided.
For the next half hour or so, she told Erin of the now infamous blood tests and Dr. Sanwari’s letter.

“Fer now … please keep it to yourself? You’re the only one outside of the family, Miss Cowlishaw and Miss Bell, to know this…” Gaby requested.

Erin slowly shook her head in amazement.

“Gab? I’m honoured that you felt comfortable enough to tell me ... thank you,” Erin gushed as she hugged Gaby.

“I figured that since you knew about Drew ... it was only right you knew about me,” Gaby softly replied.

“Nite, hun ... see ya in the morning. I’ve asked for a wake-up call at six,” Erin mentioned before getting under her own covers and letting Gaby turn out the light.
“G’nite Erin.”

~~~

(Brrring! Brrring! Brrring!)

“H ... hello? ... Oh ... thank you very much,” Erin wearily spoke into the phone’s handset before replacing it on the phone’s cradle.

“Gaby … hun ... time to get up. We have a race to ride.”

In Gaby’s mind, six o’clock came way too early as she reluctantly swung her feet over the edge of the bed. While Erin was thinking about heading for the shower, the phone rang again.

(Brrring! Brrin...)

“Hello? ... Mornin’ Diane ... nope ... we’re already up!” Erin allowed then upon hearing the water running, looked around the room. “Dang she’s quick! What? ... No ... Gabs must’ve snuck into the shower while I’ve been jawin’ with ya! Just hafta wait is all ... see ya in a bit ... bye.”

A few short minutes later, Gaby emerged with her hair in a towel turban and wearing a sports bra and panties.

“Shower’s free!” she playfully announced with a grin.

As Erin made a dash for the shower, Gaby started to get ready, opting to wear her skins with matching warm-up pants and her trainers to complete the ensemble. When Erin came out, Gaby was brushing out her hair.

“Gabs ... we’re going to compete in a bike race … not a beauty pageant!” Erin later joked as Gaby applied the finishing touches to her eyeliner.

“Don’t feel right without some mascara and lippy!” Gaby shot back.

“No doubt about it ... yer a girl!” Erin mumbled.

“What?” Gaby asked.

“Nuthin’ hun ... you go ahead. I’ll follow in a few minutes and meet you and the others at the truck and then we’ll head over to that Bob Evans across the way for some breakfast before heading out,” Erin answered as Gaby grabbed her team jacket and started for the door.

“Mornin’ guys!” She cheerfully greeted the few bodies assembled around the van.

“Morning, Gabs ... where’s Erin?” Diane asked.

“She’ll be out in a few minutes,” Gaby replied then spying Aidan, softly cooed, “Hi, Aidan.”

Mornin’ Gaby,” Aidan replied. Once he got close to her he whispered with a grin on his face, “I know what you told me ... but I still dreamed about you, last night.”

“Was it a nice dream?” Gaby coyly asked?

“Yep!” Aidan eagerly replied.

Upon hearing his answer, she immediately turned a deep shade of red, much to Diane’s amusement and her own embarrassment. Now it was Aidan’s turn. He placed his hands on her shoulders and gently pulled her towards him, sneaking a kiss on her lips.

“Ummmmm ... makes getting up worthwhile,” he softly whispered as he took her by the hand and followed the others as they made their way across the hotel parking lot to the restaurant.

“Aidan ... I told yo...” Gaby started to quietly protest.

“Sh-h-h-h-h. I know what you said, but it’s my last weekend with you ... please?” Aidan pleaded.

“Okay ... just as long as you know,” Gaby playfully warned as she continued walking along, hand-in-hand.

When they arrived in the restaurant and were waiting to be seated, Gaby noticed they weren’t the only ones to come for breakfast in their skins.

“Why don’t they just start the race now? It looks like everyone’s here!” Aidan quipped.

“It does, doesn’t it? But believe me ... there’ll be a lot more once we get to the start line,” Erin observed. “C’mon kids ... we’re being seated.”

Soon after being shown their seats, Frank and Erin pulled together their two tables, while Derek and the rest of the ‘support crew’ ended up seated a couple of tables away. Throughout the course of the meal, Frank tried to give Gaby and Aidan a sense of what they could expect even though the competitors varied greatly year to year. They wisely opted to try to decide on the details of their ‘game plan’ once they saw the competition and instead decided to discuss things in generalities.

With breakfast over and the bills settled, everyone headed for their respective vehicles and the short drive to their final destination. Gaby knew she’d arrived when at the end of short twenty minute drive, the small convoy pulled into the sports complex on the grounds of Georgia State University.

“Okay ... showtime! Feel free to look around while Frank and I register you lot ... but don’t go far ... we’ve still got work to do!” Erin instructed.

The scene that greeted Gaby as she got out of the truck was a bit like a cross between the time when she went to see her Mum in the ‘Tour’ and the Cuckney Ten’s she rode back home. The more professional looking set ups had big campers and trucks while the amateurs like the ‘Express’ just had their own cars or vans. At least, they had one of those gazebo-like tents to prepare the bikes and stuff under. Although it was only nine o'clock it was already getting to be quite warm.

Erin and Don had Gaby’s bike through the stand first so she was able to have a quick ride around the parking lot just as a leg stretch. Frank wanted the team to have a short warm-up ride at nine-thirty. The race was scheduled to start at ten-thirty.

Like a moth to light, Gaby was drawn to the vendors near the registration area. All the big names were there, Trek, Shimano, Specialized, Giant and even Campag! It was like a miniature bike show but interspersed were some retailers who were doing a good business with tires and stuff. Reluctantly, Gaby pulled herself away from the vendors and quickly made her way back to the Grottoes Express tent where the others were just about set for the warm up ride. While making her way back, she saw some familiar strips walking amongst the vendors and the other participants. Both the men’s and women’s T-Mobile teams were there. She also saw the light blue strip of Gerolsteiner as well as catching a glimpse of a couple of lads in what appeared to her as the black and white of the CSC strip. Seeing that those pro teams were there, made her realize how serious this race was. Uon arriving back at the Grottoes Express tent she excitedly mentioned what she observed to the others.

“Just like ol` home week ... huh, Gabs?” Diane joked.

“All that’s missing is her mum’s team ... right, Gaby?” added Erin.

“I wish!” Gaby enthused. As she grabbed her bike to join the others, it finally dawned on her that she would be riding in the same race with these pro teams.

“Everyone ready?” Frank’s call brought her back out of her daydream. With everyone signalling their readiness, Frank and Erin led the team off for a short warm-up ride then it was off to the race assembly area.

 
 
Comments are gratefully appreciated
                      Really!

---

 
To Be Continued...
 

Gaby's back in her element, on a bicycle, and she has a few moves to show the pros!

---

 

---

Viewing Note: This story should be viewed with the Edwardian Script ITC font installed on your Windows platform in the c:/Windows/Fonts directory. Microsoft Word installs this font automatically.

Photo Credit: Used with her permission....“Let Me In”  © by simpledrama .
 

---

 
Chapter 18
 

Derek had already taken Don, Hooch and Patty out to the 40mi. mark at Powder Springs Creek to join the other support crews in setting up the ‘feed’ as the rest of the Grottoes Express made their way from the Georgia Institute of Technology to Piedmont Park where they gathered for the mass start with the other participants. Gaby followed Frank and the other members of the ‘Express’ as they threaded their way through the mass of cyclists, finally working their way up to a place in the front half of the growing peloton.

“Nice kit, Erin!”

“Wha? RONNIE!” Erin shouted as she snapped around to see who was talking to her. The two briefly hugged then Ronnie noticed the other members of the Grottoes Express team. After warmly greeting each one, Ronnie caught sight of Gaby.

“Aren’t you going to introduce us, Erin?”

“Oh, sorry … Ronnie … this young ‘un is Gaby Bond. She’s a British exchange student at yer ol’ school and has also been riding with us while she’s been here. Gaby … this here’s Ronnie Wilcox. She used to ride with us until she pulled up stakes to attend USC. You can see she’s now the competition. This must be yer second or third year with the Lady Anteaters, huh?”

“Second,” Ronnie replied. “So, Gaby … you compete?”

“I’ve ridden a few races back ‘ome,” Gaby slyly offered

Rob and Diane were standing behind Ronnie and doing their best to keep a straight face. Before anything else could be said, a race official gave the gathered peloton a five-minute warning before they started off.

“Excuse me … Gaby … guys … I should get back to the others … catch you later? Nice meeting you Gaby!” Ronnie enthused as she made her way over to the rest of the Lady Anteaters.

Once back with her team, she repeatedly looked back over to her old friends while she talked to one or more of the other girls on her team.

There was a bang somewhere and riders in front started to move down Monroe Drive. Initially, the peloton eased forward but within a city block, the speed according to Gaby’s computer had increased to a relaxing 35kph. Erin had already told Gaby about the ‘neutral zone’. This was the initial three miles of the course in which the peloton was to organize itself into some semblance of order before the official start. A helicopter was soon shadowing the cyclists as they turned off North Ave. and re-entered the grounds of the Georgia Institute of Technology.

“Erin? I think it’d be a good idea to try to move up closer to the front ... but ... stay just behind that lead group of pros,” Gaby suggested as Erin moved up beside her. “That way we’d be in a better position to react to any move.”

“Makes sense!” Erin agreed as she dropped back to let Frank know the plan. While moving back up into her former position, she discreetly motioned the others to follow Gaby’s lead.

Gaby took a quick glance behind her to look at her teammates. When Frank nodded his agreement to her plan, she gave him a subtle flick of her elbow. As soon as he saw the sign, Frank moved up with Aidan on his wheel and casually eased a path through the cyclists in front of them so that the remaining team members could move up. Since the rest of the peloton was still jockeying for position, the sight of a whole team moving forward was nothing to cause concern amongst the other riders. While they slowly entrenched themselves into the back half of the lead group of pros, Gaby noticed the familiar kit of Gerolsteiner, CSC, T-Mobile, Rabobank and US Postal. Still riding along at about 35kph, Gaby took the opportunity to glance around her and take stock of their new surroundings. She figured they were comfortably sitting in the front third of the newly-formed peloton in a group of about sixty pros and some pretty serious looking amateurs.

As they swung onto the sweeping half-circle of Ferst Drive, the general demeanour of the field took on a serious feel. When the lead riders of the peloton reached the Institute’s Aquatic Centre, the Race Commissar pulled the ‘pace’ flag into his car, officially starting the race and the speed dramatically jumped, unleashing the 175 cyclists on Atlanta and the surrounding area.

After a quick right-hand turn, a short dash across Tech Parkway, followed by a sharp left-hand turn onto the multi-lane Marietta Street and they were at last released onto city roads. As Gaby had predicted, the pros made their move as they negotiated the sharp right-hand turn off Jones Drive onto Route 29. Taking advantage of the road’s four lanes, they took it as wide as possible and were immediately faced with a very noticeable climb!

“Gaby! You do what you have to … ride your race!” Frank mentioned as he pulled up beside her. He felt her competitive need to rise to her potential.

“It’s a team race … I should stay with you guys,” Gaby protested.

“Listen girl ... five of us have to cross that line … nuttin’ sez we all have to cross together!”

“Erin’s right Gaby … if you have to … you go ahead … we’ll follow,” Frank stated

No sooner had Frank spoke than the pros at the front upped the stakes, effectively splitting the peloton. As a single entity, each of the Grottoes Express rose to the challenge as they managed to cling to the back of the lead group of forty-five pros and amateurs after opening up a small but increasing gap.

As they reached the summit of the first climb, the pace slowed slightly as the breakaway group enjoyed a short flat stretch of road before tackling their second climb of the day. Gaby was riding between Frank and Erin with Diane, Rob and Aidan close behind.

“You can bet the pros will try to lose us again … probably on that climb, ahead.”

“Think so?” Erin wondered.

“Thas wot I’d do,” Gaby replied.

“Suggestions?” Frank knowingly asked.

“If it was me … I’d wait until most of us were committed to the climb … then use my power to accelerate and break from the rest of the group.” Gaby paused briefly as if assessing the situation.

“It’s too easy to be dropped back here. I’d say we’d stand a better chance if we individually worked our way further into the pack … before we get to that next climb … no point in telling the rest of these guys what we’re doing.” Frank and Erin both agreed with Gaby’s tactics. After they decided on the impromptu plan, Frank gave a subtle nod to Aidan and Rob and the team individually worked their way through the congestion in front to positions closer behind the leaders.

Once more, the sound of a helicopter could be heard above them. As they moved away from the more built-up areas of the city, the helicopter dropped to a lower altitude and stayed off to one side of the lead group. Gaby noticed it was outfitted to supply TV coverage.

“Hey guys … we’re on the telly!” Gaby jokingly enthused.

Again, Gaby’s intuitive knowledge of tactics paid off. Once the group was into the second climb of the day, she noticed the familiar tell-tale signs of an impending move by some of the pros and she quickly caught the attention of her teammates.

As if on cue, several of the pros made separate attacks on the reduced peloton and charged for the distant summit. This garnered a response from a number of the split peleton as they raised the pace to try to close the gap between them and the small break-away group of about nine riders. Since Gaby foretold such a move, the ‘Express’ was more or less expecting it and managed to stay with the leaders, but a few others further back in the peloton missed what was happening and got left behind. The faster pace of the climbers carried them over the summit and during the short, but steep descent, Gaby saw her computer nearing 100kph as she kept pedalling down the wide stretch of open road, in an attempt to maintain contact with the leaders.

A few serious and half-hearted attempts to break away from the leaders occurred, but they were quickly overtaken and spit out of the back, only to be reeled in by the larger body of the chase group. Cyclists from teams like CSC and T-Mobile were taking long pulls at the front and keeping the pace at around 50kph, in an obvious attempt to wear down the weaker riders.

The two quick climbs right from the start and the fast steady pace on this intermediate flat stretch was starting to have the desired effect on several riders in the lead group, both pro and amateur. Frank noted with some concern, that the Grottoes Express was starting to spread out a bit within this lead group. Both Aidan and Diane were looking a bit tired and fell back a few places. Even Frank fell back to ride on Gaby’s wheel, but the good news was that the team was more or less, still together.

When one of the official motorbike escorts passed the lead group, the passenger held up a white board stating that as a result of the last climb, the current leaders had split the original breakaway group and had opened up a thirty-two second gap. It was another four minute gap back from the chase group to the main peloton. Gaby took a quick backward glance and saw they had a growing stretch of clear road between them and the remenants of the lead group with a couple of individuals trying to bridge the gap.

“We gonna keep this pace fer the rest of the race?" Aidan gasped.

“Cheer up … it’s going to get a lot faster. This here’s the slow part,” Rob joked.

“Relax, Aidan … they’ll slow down … sometime … even the pro's would rather ride at a slower pace," Gaby interjected as she dropped back to ride beside him.

"I sure hope yer right!" he gasped again.

"This is a first fer us, Gaby!" Diane put in. “We’ve always been stuck somewhere back there ... in the main peloton.”

"It might not be for long … you can bet those guys setting the pace at the front will keep trying to lose us," Gaby shot back.

“I know...” Diane offered as she kept position on Gaby’s right. “...Any ideas?”

“Work our way back up there an’ mix with ‘em. That’s the only way we’re gonna stand a chance of staying on their wheels if they try to break again,” Gaby replied.

"Gabs … remember what Frank told you … if it comes down to the crunch and you have a chance … take it! We’ll follow along," Diane prompted.

"If we can hold on here for the remainder of the race … we’ve got a real good chance of finishing higher than we’ve ever done before …and having one of us cross before the rest of us won't hurt us none.”

Seeing Gaby still looked unconvinced, Diane added, “Look … I know these roads, Gabs. The next fifteen miles or so is all downhill … except for two small climbs … so that’ll help.”

“You sure?” Gaby wondered.

“Diane has family in these here parts! She knows...” Rob stated. “We’ll be ok!”

As Erin glanced back, she joked, “Ok … enough resting you guys. Get back up here!”

As they rejoined Erin, Gaby decided to glance around and see who exactly, the leader's were. Besides seeing a couple of riders from the pro-continental teams sponsored by Jeep and Trek, there were a few individuals in ‘club’ strips. She also noted that Ronnie and a couple of her teammates from USC’s Lady Anteaters were still shadowing the Express. As she scanned the remaining pros, Gaby was quick to notice that all of the pro-teams remaining with the leader's had seemed to have lost some teammates. She also noticed that two individuals close to the front of their little group wore a strangely familiar strip.

“Hey Gabs … you realize we’re riding with Lance Armstrong?” a recovered Aidan mentioned as he moved up beside her.

“Where?”

“Up ahead … see the USP strips? Second one back. I think the first one is Hincapie,” Aidan offered.

“Oh, wow! Mum’ll never believe this when I tell her!” Gaby beamed.

Now on a long steep descent, Gaby was thankful the wide-open road was mainly straight with few sweeping turns. While many of the group free-wheeled down the slope, others had to keep pedalling just to keep up with the leaders. She soon found herself and her friends easily topping 120kph on the steepest part of the descent, only slowing their momentum as they took a sweeping right-hand turn onto a long descending ramp that ended by merging with another multi-lane road.

As Gaby now rode along west along Route 6, she imagined it was much like her mum encountered in the Italian Alps, a mix of ascents and descents with hardly a flat stretch between them. During this stretch, the average speed dropped to a more manageable 44-45kph, which in turn allowed the weaker riders to catch their breath. The initial fast pace of the lead group also meant that several riders had been dropped and they were now reduced to a total of twenty-seven riders. Through sheer determination, six of those were from the Grottoes Express.

With a seven minute gap to the closest chase group, Gaby turned her attention to the approaching ‘feed’ at the forty mile mark and the possible problems that go with it. After more than an hour’s riding, she knew its value, but she’d also seen enough ‘World Cup’ races to realize that the leaders could easily take advantage of any reduction in speed at the ‘feed’ for those following. Gaby took the opportunity for a quick glance around at her teammates and knew she had to think of something.

"Erin? You still got your pen?” Gaby asked."

"Uh?"

"You had one when we were waiting to push off,” Gaby pressed.

"Whatcha want it fer?"

"You'll see … have you still got it?" Gaby asked with increased urgency.

"S’pose you want paper too?" she mumbled while fishing about in her pocket.

"Nope … neat!” Gaby grinned as Erin passed her the pen. The pair quickly realized that they had fallen back behind the rest of the team while the exchange took place.

"Tell the others to stay alert at the feed."

"Think they’ll make a move?" Erin wondered.

"I’ve seen enough races to think they might, but I’ve got an idea that might mess up their plans … if it works,” Gaby replied.

"Ok … you go do your thing. I’ll make sure the others know,” Erin assured.

At the feed, Don and Derek were at the side of the road, amongst the other support crews, waiting for their teammates to snatch the musettes from them. Hooch and Patty were stationed further down the road, ready to collect the discarded bags. Erin moved off up the right curb and headed for Derek while Gaby concentrated on the leaders of their little group and went for the more direct middle line.

She soon rode up alongside of the familiar pale lime green/dark green strip of the two Team Apollinaris riders, she spotted earlier.

“I hope I say this right.”

"Gooten tag," Gaby cheerfully offered.

"Tag." Tina looked over to her side and did a perfect cartoon double-take.

"GABI! Your Mu-vatter said you were riding today … but how you get up here?”

"My bike. Hi, Maria!" Gaby playfully replied. "How come you’re here?"

“Der team vas invited,” Tina revealed.

“Where are they?” Gaby excitedly inquired.

“I think we lost them on the early climbs,” Maria admitted and then added as she nodded to the remnants of the other pro teams still at the front, "You are in gut company here."

"That reminds me … catch you later!" Gaby mentioned as she started to break off and make her way over to the UPS boys.

"Tschüss!” both Maria and Tina chorused.

Gaby eased away from them and took a swig from her bottle. Deciding to chance it, she emptied its contents then lobbed it ‘Tdf style’ onto the side of the road.

“Always wanted to do that.” Gaby giggled to herself.

"Umm … excuse me … Mr. Armstrong?" Gaby timidly ventured as she approached one of her cycling heroes.

"Huh?" Lance uttered as he turned in surprise and watched as Gaby pulled up to him, matching his cadence.

"Dang! It's a girl, Lance!" George exclaimed.

"Mum'll never believe this!" Gaby gushed.

"Where'd you come from?" Lance asked.

“Back there … with the rest of my team,” Gaby coyly answered.

"And what team is that? … And for that matter … who's your ma?" Lance wondered.

"...Grottoes Express … an’ my mum’s Jenny Bond,” Gaby admitted then added with a small squeal, “Oh, this is just so kewel!"

An amused Lance seemed to focus most of his attention onto his young fan now. As the feed station came closer, she couldn’t help but think she might be able to pull it off.

"Hey, Lance … cradle snatching now?" jokingly voiced another of Lance’s teammates.

"Just checking things out for you," he grinned back at his teammate.

Umm … could I get your autograph?" Gaby sweetly asked.

"You mean now?" Lance queried.

"I have a pen," Gaby stated almost apologetically as she offered Lance the pen.

"Well … okay, I guess … seeing as you rode all this way to get it,” Lance cheerfully agreed. “What’s your name?”

"Gaby."

"Okay, Gaby … where do I sign?" a bemused Lance inquired.

"Lance … didn’t Jenny Bond win the ‘Fem last year? I think she’s also the women’s road champ. Rides for some German team … Apollinaris … I think," George ventured.

"Sounds about right … that your ma Gaby?" Lance asked.

"Uh huh … here … on my number,” Gaby replied while slightly moving ahead to offer up her participant number that was pinned to her lower back.

As he signed, Gaby noticed they went right through the feed. Her distraction of keeping Lance occupied, was working. She also knew that it was only a temporary respite for the Express.

"Thanks Mr. Armstrong!" Gaby enthused.

"Give your ma my regards," Lance stated

"I will ... thanks again!" As she dropped back, Levi took her place and offered a mussette to Lance.

“You realize you missed the feed?” Levi commented to his team captain.

Catching up to Gaby, a grinning Erin handed a mussette to her.

“Mind tellin’ me what that was all about … besides having the gall to ask Lance Armstrong for an autograph in the middle of a race?” Erin questioned as Gaby sat up and began stowing the contents of her mussette in her jersey’s pockets.

“We’re still here aren’t we?” Gaby answered while trying to tear the wrapper off an energy bar.

“What?”

“I figured Lance an’ the others might decide to take off once they got through the feed … leaving us behind as we slowed to get our stuff,” Gaby explained.

“Sooo … you caused him to miss his golden opportunity? Now, I doubt your mom taught you that,” Erin replied with a fake pout.

“It worked didn’t it?” Gaby tried to plead her case after she made quick work of her snack.

“Ohhh … that it did!” Erin cheerfully agreed. “Almost half way there … and because of you … we’ve already done better in this here race than we’ve ever done in the six years we’ve been coming here!”

“Like you said … it’s not over yet!” Gaby shot back.

Gaby knew that there would come a point where the pros would make another attempt to rid themselves of the ‘locals’ and it came at the halfway marker when they came out of a short descent into a shallow valley. Using the momentum from the descent, some of the surviving pros let loose upon hitting the flats. At the time, Gaby and Erin were comfortably drafting behind Tina and Maria, but when the pace kicked up a few notches in a sudden and dramatic fashion, Gaby acted upon pure reflex by dropping a couple of gears and once again rising out of her saddle, headed for anyone’s wheel. After a while, the pace slowed and Erin was able to re-join her. At the same time, Gaby was able to literally catch her breath and slow her breathing to something approaching ‘normal’.

As the pair looked at each other and smiled, their mental self-congratulations were interrupted by Lance’s voice.

"Heyyyy … well-done Gaby!"

"Oh wow! … Uhhh … thanks … uhhh," breathed Gaby, still somewhat in awe that she actually was able to remain with the leaders.

"Just like her mama," Maria proudly stated as she drifted over and put a hand on Gaby’s back.

"Thu … thu … thanks…" Gaby managed to gasp as she turned and smiled at her mum’s teammate.

Glancing around, she saw things had really changed. Erin and her were now the only amateurs in with a handful of the world’s elite. Besides themselves, their little group now consisted of the likes of Lance Armstrong, George Hincapie, Levi Leipheimer, Erik Zabel, Jens Voigt, Tina Porsche and Maria Pinger.

“Please God … don’t let me ‘hit the wall’ now … not in front of these guys…”

"Here … take this Gabi!" Maria offered one of her two bidons. "I told your mama Tina und I would look out for you. She has enough to worry about. We'll get you to the finish … ja?"

"Thanks Maria." Gaby gratefully acknowledged Maria’s offer. Her breathing had returned to her normal rate.

“Ahhhhh … much better!”

To Gaby, the top half of the course seemed to be all uphill even though she knew there must’ve been a few descents thrown in and somehow, both she and Erin managed to stay up with their fellow cyclists. As a result of the last acceleration, the leaders group was now split with a smaller group achieving a twenty-two second gap from the few who were dropped and now comprised the first chase group.

Diane and Aidan were struggling a bit but Rob and Frank were doing their best helping to dole out a fast pace to the dozen or so riders that comprised the second chase group, in an effort to bridge the gap over to the first chase group. The 'catch' was made a short time later and the two groups became one. The chase for the leaders was renewed.

Since the winning team was determined by the first team that had five members cross the finish line, it was now more important to keep everyone together than it had it had ever been. Feeling the pain as she was, Erin had expected the trailing service vehicles to pick up an exhausted Gaby somewhere on the course, but as they passed the 70 mile marker, she shook her head in amazement. Watching Erin as she was clearly thinking about the Wunderkind, Maria pulled up along side of her.

“She ist amazing … ist she not?”

"When we first asked her to join us … I knew she’d say ‘yes’. She’s got that competitive edge … but I never really imagined she'd make it this far … not on this course … and certainly not up here in the company of world-class cyclists, like yourself,” Erin thoughtfully admitted. “By the way …I’m Erin…”

“Maria … und ... that’s Tina,” Maria offered while nodding in Tina’s direction. “Gabis Mutter ist one of our teammates.”

As they passed through North Decatur, Erin and Gaby were relieved to see the ten-mile marker. While they had almost made it, two more climbs remained. The first one was only about fifty vertical feet, followed by a welcomed hundred foot descent and the final one was only eighty-feet in vertical elevation at Druid Hills, but at a steep fifteen percent gradient. After that, Gaby knew it was a comparatively short run home.

At the bottom of the final descent of the race, Tina dropped back a bike length, meeting Erin and Gaby as they re-joined the small band along with Levi.

“Gabi … bitte … your mama asks … if we are finish together … to stay from the sprint … it ist very dangerous."

"I don’t think I'd have the energy, anyway...” Gaby puffed.

"Gut!" Tina replied with a sense of relief. She then rode back up to rejoin Maria.

By now, the small group that comprised the race leaders was content on working together, riding piano and maintaining their lead over the chase group. As they rode along East Rock Springs Road, the tall office towers of Atlanta came into sight, looming larger the closer they got. Once they turned onto Piedmont Avenue and headed towards 14th Street, a renewed sense of urgency and accomplishment ran through the group. Despite the race being held on city and urban streets, the topography of the course proved challenging, even to the pros. As they made the turn onto Piedmont Avenue, Erin looked across to where they had been and saw the chase group and a little further back, the main peloton.

“Gaby? Looky yonder!” Erin urged while quickly showing her where to look.

As the leaders made their way onto 14th Street, it soon became apparent that with the way the chase group was riding that there was a good possibility they may catch them in the last few metres before the finish line. Only a single left-hand turn remained before the nine cyclists would be on a straight two-mile stretch to the finish. Less than one hundred metres left and with the chase group bearing down on the race leaders, Gaby found she couldn’t resist the urge to attempt an attack and sprint for the line despite what she told Tina. It wasn’t in her nature to just sit back and watch them cross first.

She carefully watched them and then chose her moment before she dropped two gears. Rising from her saddle, she danced on the pedals as she made a break towards the opposite side of the road with about five-hundred feet to go. Unfortunately her plan to catch Lance and the others off balance didn’t figure on their quick responses. She made it to the other side of the road but barely managed to draw level with Lance and the others before she was spotted and a full-fledged sprint resulted.

Lance and George were the first to cross, followed by Erik Zabel and Jens Voigt. As they crossed the finish line, Maria and Tina coasted to a stop. When Maria glanced back at her teammate, she noticed Tina had stopped well back of her and was straddling the cross-bar of her bike, catching her breath. She also noticed Gaby had just crossed the line, virtually tied with Levi, while Erin had missed the sprint and still had about thirty feet to go.

“Tina! …Hinter Ihnen! … Ergreifen Sie ihr Fahrrad!” Maria frantically shouted, as Gaby’s bike erratically coasted up beside Tina. As soon as she snapped her head around to look, Tina saw that Gaby appeared disoriented and was starting to slump forward on her bike.

When the bike was within her reach, Tina snatched the cross-bar and prevented the Wunderkind’s bike from side-swiping her own. The sudden stop made Gaby lose whatever balance she still had and she collapsed against Tina.

“Gabi! … GABI! … ,b>Maria!” Tina now had a hold of the bike, plus a precarious hold on Gaby and could safely release neither. However, before Maria could react to her teammate’s cries, a race official had seen the problem and ran over to lift the unconscious girl off of Tina.

 
 
Comments are gratefully appreciated

---

 
To Be Continued...
 

Gimme a head with hair, long beautiful hair!

---

 

---

Viewing Note: This story should be viewed with the Edwardian Script ITC font installed on your Windows platform in the c:/Windows/Fonts directory. Microsoft Word installs this font automatically.

Photo Credit: Used with her permission....“Let Me In”  © by simpledrama .
 

---

 
Chapter 19
 

“Crikey! Looks like she’s done it again,” Dave muttered in a hushed tone.

“Is this what you told me about on the plane ... her blackouts?” Jenny asked.

“Uh huh ... Dr. Sanwari said it may be related to her current low oestrogen levels and how the rest of her system currently reacts to physical exertion. Further tests would answer that. I know that he prescribed a daily oestrogen pill to help bring those levels up to those of a normal girl her age ... but considering the race she just rode … I bet she just ‘ran into the wall’! Dave mentioned.

“I hope that’s all it is!” Jenny was beside herself with worry for her youngest child as Dave knelt down beside Gaby’s cot.

"Gaby! ... Gaby! ... C’mon girl ... wake up!" Gaby thought she heard a familiar male voice.

"Come on ... kiddo ... please?" an equally familiar female voice pleaded.

Just then, a female paramedic came in to check on Gaby. “Are either one of you related to the girl?” she asked as she wrapped the blood pressure cuff around Gaby’s arm.

“We're her parents,” offered Dave.

“What’s her name?” one of the EMT’s asked.

“Gaby,” Jenny replied.

The EMT’s worked quickly, putting Gaby on oxygen, taking her blood pressure and pulse before checking her pupil responsiveness.

“Does she have any medical conditions that might have contributed to this?” one of the two female EMT’s inquired.

“Nooo … not that we’re aware of … but she has a bit of a history of getting caught up in a race and forgetting to eat,” Dave's voice trailed off as the paramedic nodded and then began assisting her partner in inserting a dextrose I.V drip into her left arm.

“Sounds familiar ... c’mon ... wake up, Gaby!” she encouraged as she came over beside her and gently patted her cheeks. “Follow my pen ... good girl! Now … how many fingers do ya see?”

“Two an’ a thumb,” Gaby mumbled through her plastic oxygen mask.

“Ummm ... right,” the EMT sarcastically replied.

“Thanks, hun … you can sleep now … if you want.” As Gaby closed her eyes and laid her head back onto the cot, the EMT stepped away and motioned for Jenny and Dave to join her.

“In this case … I would tend to agree with your husband. Given that this course was more suited to a mountain goat … it’s probably more physical exhaustion than anything else. Hopefully she’ll be all right in a bit. She’s young and in good shape … but ... if her condition doesn’t improve … we'll need to transport her to hospital for further examination and treatment. If we do, it’ll probably be the Atlanta Medical Center. However … all her vital signs are good … and as far as I can tell … there's nothing really wrong with her … other than exhaustion. Let her rest until the I.V bag's finished ... I’ll be back to check on her a couple of times before then.”

“Thank you!” Jenny breathed a sigh of relief that it didn’t appear to be something more serious.

“Yes … thank you very much,” added Dave. When the EMT left to look after another case, he gave Jenny’s hand a reassuring squeeze as they both watched their youngest daughter, appearing so content lying on her cot. After a while, Gaby started to stir.

"Mum?" Gaby mumbled.

"Yes, luv ... I'm here," Jenny replied, relieved to hear Gaby’s voice.

In the background the Bond’s heard the PA system blaring, as the last of the riders came across the finish line.

"How do you feel now?" an anxious Jenny asked.

“Like a truck hit me! Wot ‘appened?” Gaby weakly answered.

“You blacked out after you crossed the line ... again! A race marshal picked you up off of Tina and carried you into this medical tent,” Dave explained. “Don’t you remember? You challenged Lance and a few of the other pros to a sprint.”

“Wish I was there to see it!” Gaby managed as a smile crept across her face. “Where’s my bike?”

“Last I saw … Tina was still holding onto it,” Dave interjected.

"Entschuldigung ... Ich hab' ihr gesagt, sie soll nicht sprinten ... Jenny!" Until Jenny heard her voice, she was unaware Tina had come into the tent and was standing beside them.

“It’s not your fault, Tina. I know you tried to tell her. I guess we both should've known that she just can’t stay away from any sprints.”

“Ja ... (sniff) like her mama!” Tina quietly replied. As Jenny gently pulled her shaken teammate into a reassuring hug, she could sense Tina’s concern for the young teen.

“Short of slashing her tyres … there was nothing you could’ve done to stop her. It wasn’t your fault,” Jenny quietly pointed out while wiping the odd tear from Tina’s cheek.

“Gabi ... you feel bet-ter?” Tina asked hopefully, when she knelt down beside Gaby’s cot.

“Ummm ... I think I’ll live,” Gaby mumbled, still feeling a bit groggy. “My bike?”

“You sound just like your mama!” Tina sternly replied with a smile. She then leaned over Gaby’s ear and in a hushed tone confided, “Und you ride like her, too!”

Gaby managed a wide grin upon hearing the compliment.

“Your bike is safe mit your teammates ... now that I see you feel bet-ter … I must get back mit der team. I will see you later, ja? You now spend time mit Mama und Papa … Auf Wiedersehen,” a much relieved Tina whispered as she gently touched Gaby’s shoulder.

“Tschüss...” Gaby wearily replied with a smile, pleased to show off more of her limited German.

“Danke Tina,” Jenny quietly responded.

“Being around your ol’ mum, has rubbed off ... eh, sweetheart?” Dave asked in reference to his daughter’s attempt at German. Still not quite ‘with it’, Gaby gave her dad a weak smile.

"You've made a big impression today, young lady. That was quite the race you rode!" Lance piped up as both he and George Hincapie wandered into the tent and up to the side of her cot.

“How you feelin’?” George asked.

“Tired and weak,” Gaby replied. “Thank you.”

“You’re one remarkable girl … just like your ma,” Lance offered as he looked over at a blushing Jenny. “Now you just lie there and rest ... you’ll be on your feet in no time.”

“Sorry to run off like this, but we’ve been told that we have to be at some sort ‘team huddle’ in about ten minutes, but we told the boss we’re going to drop by to see how you’re doing, first. Great race, Gaby. Hope to see you later ... okay?” George offered.

After giving her hand a gentle squeeze, George and Lance said their good-byes to Dave and Jenny before giving Gaby a final wave as they walked out of the tent.

"What are we gonna do with you?" Jenny softly asked while holding one of Gaby’s hands.

"I dunno. Can I ask a dumb question ... what are you guys doing here?" Gaby wondered as she became more alert and she clearly saw her parents sitting beside her.

"Your dad thought we’d come over with the team and I’d finally be able to see you ride. You know you remind me of another young lady, many years ago...” Jenny replied, her voice full of pride.

“Judging by the sounds of all the commotion out there ... you’re not getting out of here quietly. It seems you’ve made some fans, young lady ... and they want to see you!" Dave remarked.

“Okay … let’s take a look!” the EMT exclaimed as she approached the Bonds. She examined Gaby, removed the oxygen and the I.V from her arm and then told Dave and Jenny, she was free to go. After a few words with Gaby’s parents, she went off to join her partner in another part of the tent.

"Come on, Lass ... easy does it," Dave encouraged as he helped Gaby to her feet. Once she was upright, he gently held her shoulders and looked her in the eyes. He then spoke to his daughter in a soft, caring voice.

“Sweetheart … you’ve got to remember to keep eating out there. If you don’t … we’ll be doing this more often … okay?”

“Yes … Dad,” Gaby sheepishly replied.

“Promise?”

“I promise,” Gaby whispered as she threw her arms around her dad’s neck.

“If no one’s already told you … you rode one hell of a race. Your mum and I are proud of you,” Dave whispered as Gaby released her hug.

A few minutes later, as they slowly stepped outside the St. John’s tent and into the bright Atlanta sunshine, they were greeted with cheers and clapping from the spectators who remained to learn of Gaby’s condition. Near the crowd control barriers that lined the finish area, Jenny spotted Maria talking to George.

"Ahh … there you are! You look a lot better now than when you were carried into the tent!” Maria spouted as she looked over George’s shoulder. She was obviously relieved to see Gaby walking under her own power.

“Fräulein Bond! Wonderful to see you on your feet. That was a very impressive race ... und a very scary finish,” George commented after turning around and spotting Gaby and her parents.

“Danke … Herr Müller,” Gaby replied. George gave her a sharp bow at the neck and kissed the back of her hand.

“Jenny … your doing?” George asked, referring to Gaby’s linguistic efforts.

“She’s surprising even me,” Jenny gushed.

"Oh … thank heavens you're okay, Gaby! When we crossed the line, I didn’t see you, but I saw Tina with your bike and was told that you passed out … again. I got real worried that we…" a relieved Erin exclaimed giving Gaby a hug.

“I’m fine … now … an’ it was my choice to ride. You didn’t make me do anything,” Gaby sheepishly admitted.

Seeing a questioning look on her mother’s face with this strange woman coming up and hugging her daughter, Gaby quickly jumped in with the introductions.

“Mum … this is Erin. She’s the one I’ve been telling you ‘bout. Erin ... this is my Mum and Dad … an’ this is George Müller ... Mum’s boss. He’s the senior race director for Team Apollinaris ... an’ I guess you know Maria Pinger, Team Apollinaris’ road captain."

"Pleasure to meet you … Ms. Bond … Mr. Bond … Mr. Müller. It was an honour to ride with you Maria,” Erin allowed while nodding to each one in turn.

“Danke...” Maria acknowledged with a smile.

Turning her attention back to Jenny, Erin added, “I can see where Gab gets her good looks. “

“Excuse me ... Jenny? I haff to get back to der team … see you und der family later? Hope maybe to see you later, Erin?” Maria interjected.

“Tschüss Maria...” Gaby replied.

“Tschüss,” Jenny echoed and as Maria left, she turned back to Erin.

“After talking with you a few times, Erin … it’s nice to finally meet you! I want to thank you for looking after this one (nodding in Gaby’s direction) while she’s been in Grottoes … and please … do call me Jenny … everybody else does,” Jenny replied.

“Thank you … Jenny. Any chance of you and your husband joining us for supper this evening?” Erin asked.

“We'd love to but I’ve been told the team’s planning some kind of formal announcement at a small reception tonight and I don't think George here, would appreciate my missing it. Which reminds me …did you bring anything nice you can wear tonight, Gaby?”

“For once … yes … an’ ... no!” she admitted as she gave her mum her best puppy-dog eyes.

“And that means?” Jenny asked.

“Erin said we’d go out to a fancy ‘Southern’ restaurant before we left … so I brought an outfit I bought last weekend … but like everything else … it’s back in our room … I mean … me an’ Erin’s room,” Gaby explained.

“Well … maybe another time,” Erin disappointedly suggested.

“Nonsense!” Jenny gently touched Erin’s arm and turning to look at her boss, innocently called out, “George?”

“Ja?” Somehow he just knew she was going to ask a favour.

“George … can we slip a few extra bodies in this evening?”

“Für die Freund auf Gabi?” George asked Jenny while Gaby looked at him expectantly.

”Ja … der radler team von Grottoes!”

“Haben Sie nummern?“ George inquired.

“How many of you are there? “ Jenny asked a bemused Erin.

Even though Erin liked to pride herself of her knowledge of Jenny Bond, she was somewhat taken aback to hear Gaby’s mum so fluent in German.

“Umm ... ten … nine … if’en you don't count Gab,” Erin allowed after thinking about it for a very brief moment.

“Neun, George...” Jenny translated.

“Neun! Mein Gott!“ He skeptically looked at Gaby and Erin then back to Jenny. “Okay … Ich bilde alle Vorbereitungen!”

“Gaby und ich schätzen es ... danke, George...” Jenny replied.

“Sorry guys. Erin … do you think your team could join us tonight? Free food ... and ... there might even be a few faces you'll recognize,” Jenny asked.

“You're kidding right?” Erin enthused.

“Nope! George already said he’ll take care of all the arrangements. All you’ll have to do is show up,” Jenny confirmed with a straight face.

“George?” Gaby stopped him as he was obviously preparing to leave.

“Ja, Gabi?” George replied in a soft voice that reminded her of how Britney’s Granddad sounded when he talked to her.

“Danke!” Gaby gave George an unexpected but very appreciative hug then returned to her mum and Erin.

“Dave … ein moment, bitte?” George then led Gaby’s dad off, leaving the ‘girls' alone.

“First time I’ve ever seen George blush,” Jenny whispered to her daughter as the two men left the ladies.

Turning her attention back to Erin, Jenny pressed for an answer. “Well, Erin?”

“Please say yes,” Gaby pleaded with a bit of a pout. “Besides … you’ve really got no choice. Mum said George is going to make the arrangements … an‘ now they’re expecting all of us.”

Fixing a stare on Gaby, Erin quietly replied with mock annoyance, “Yer really working this ‘girl’ thing for all it’s worth … aren’tcha?”

As she broke out in a smile, Gaby latched onto her with a hug.

“The others would hunt me down and lynch me if’en I said no … Thanks, Jenny!” Looking at Gaby, then back at Jenny, a grateful Erin accepted on behalf of the ’Express’.

“My pleasure,” Jenny replied. “Oh! … Six–thirty at the Ramada.”

“I'd best go find the others, then … Diane and I need to get the bikes squared away and I know Patty will need a while to get ready! Thanks again! See ya later Gab,” Erin mentioned.

“Mum ... I still have to get my stuff from our room,” Gaby quietly pointed out.

“I forgot about that. Hmmm ... that gives me an idea!”

Before Erin had walked too far away, Jenny called after her.

“Erin? I just had a thought. Why don’t you …Diane and … Patty, is it? … Join Gaby and myself? We already have an appointment at the hotel’s beauty salon…”

“We do?” Gaby interrupted.

“Yes we do!” Jenny flatly stated, then continued, “As I was saying … Gaby and I already have an appointment and I imagine they could probably fit the three of you in while we’re there.” The last part of that statement sounded ominous to Gaby. As she was pondering her mum’s revelation, Jenny continued talking to Erin.

“Since you’re all coming tonight ... how about us girls go back to your hotel and you can shower and grab your clothes for later … and then we’ll return here for our appointments? Gaby can get her change of clothes and later on we can all use our room to change,” Jenny proposed.

“What about your husband?” Erin asked.

“Dave? It’ll take time him no time to get ready … so he’ll just have to wait his turn!” Jenny playfully replied.

“Sounds good to me. I’ll be right back!” Erin agreed. She walked over to the rest of the ‘Express’ and Gaby saw that she was talking to Diane, Derek and Frank. Returning to the two women, she laid out the gist of her conversation.

“Okay … so we can leave now … the men folk will pack the bikes in the trailer. Diane will take the five of us in her Envoy. We’ll have to be quick though ... that’s our tow vehicle so these guys will need it back here! Derek can drive it back to our hotel and Rob can handle my truck with the spares … so we`re good to go!”

Once the women arrived back at their motel, everyone went to their respective rooms to freshen up and get what they required for the evening. Jenny went with Erin and Gaby.

“Erin? Why don’t you go first … I’d like to talk to my daughter,” Jenny suggested as the three women entered the room.

“Okay … I’ll be out in a jiff!”

Jenny sat on the side of one of the beds and motioned for Gaby to sit beside her. As Erin closed the bathroom door, she turned to her youngest child.

“Now … before we go to that appointment ... I need some honest answers from you.”

“…’kay…“ Gaby quietly agreed.

“When Jules first suggested this for you … she said it was because she wanted to do something nice for her sister … and … my daughter! When I asked her to explain … she said to ask your father … which I did.”

“He told you ... right?”

“At first he wanted to leave it up to you … but when I told him about your sister’s idea … he finally relented and told me about you and Dr. Sanwari … but I somehow got the feeling that you knew long before the good Doctor … didn’t you?” Jenny softly revealed.

As Gaby slowly nodded, she gently added, “I get the feeling that there was a lot your father couldn’t tell me ... so, I’d really like to hear the whole story from you … please?”

Gaby sat on the edge of her bed beside her mother and explained everything she could think of, including when she first noticed the changes in her body and how she tried to convince herself they were because of her training or whatever other explanation she could think of.

“Why didn’t you tell me?”

“I dunno … you really weren’t around much, were you? I mean ... you were busy with the team an’ all ... an’ when I did get to see you … you only saw Gaby. I don’t think you ever saw Drew once when you were in Germany … an’ I know you never saw him when you visited us in Dorset,” Gaby admitted.

As Jenny was planning to refute her daughter’s statement, she tried to think of all the times she did see Drew and was shocked to find Gaby was right.

“We didn’t tell you when we got the letter because you were so sick an’ Dad said we wanted you to only think about getting better,” Gaby allowed in a hushed voice. “I’m sorry, Mum.”

“For what?” Jenny was starting to get emotional. She tightly hugged and held Gaby for several minutes. When she found her voice, Jenny continued in a soft, quiet voice that was almost apologetic.

“It’s me who should apologize. I admit that in the past I’ve allowed others to see Gaby rather than to correct them. I’ve even let the media see her … and times ... I even insisted she appear … only because I wanted her around.”

Following a few more minutes of silence, Jenny softly continued.

“Truthfully … in all those times Gaby was around ... did I ever do anything … or insist on any change to your appearance that would’ve made it hard for my son to reappear?”

“No,” Gaby quietly agreed.

“Okay ... so am I right in thinking now that you’ve decided to stay as my daughter ... you’re no longer concerned about Drew having to come back?”

“It’s just Gaby for now on ... no more trying to be two people,” she quietly conceded.

“You’re sure?”

“Uh huh. Mr. Woods even said that he’d let Gaby come back to school after I get home.”

“Fine … so … as long as you’re quite sure. How ‘bout we do something a little more permanent now that she’s here to stay?” Jenny softly suggested.

“Like what?”

“Well ... Jules suggested that I might want to ask Carol about some online photos of you and Maddy at some cosplay convention ... Obicon, I think it was. You know the ones I mean, don’t you?”

“Uh huh...” Gaby answered as a wide grin threatened to hide her face.

“Anyway ... your sister said you’ve always told her you wished you could always have hair that long.”

“Yeah … Mad and I both wore these really long wigs. She looked lovely with long hair,” Gaby fondly recalled.

“Carol said Maddy made it very clear she felt the same about Gaby,” Jenny quietly stated.

“Mad’s told me that a few times,” Gaby admitted with a smile.

“Did you like how you looked?” Jenny asked.

“With long hair? ... Yeah...” Gaby whispered.

“If you both felt like that, then why didn’t Gaby just wear a wig?” Jenny asked out of curiosity.

“We both felt that it'd be a problem for me to change back to Drew if I had a wig to worry about and it'd also be too hard for me to keep at home. At least all Gaby’s clothes were at the back of my closet.”

“Fair ‘nuff. Now ... if you could have long hair like that again ... without a wig ... would you?” Jen pressed the point.

“Uh huh...”

“It wouldn’t be practical to have hair as long as those wigs ... but I was thinking about something a bit longer than it is now ... say ... about here?” Jenny touched Gaby’s back an inch or two below her bra strap.

“That’d be nice,” Gaby softly replied.

“I warn you ... it’s a lot of work to care for hair that length,” Jenny cautioned.

“I’d do it...” Gaby softy answered.

“Okay ... because I could’ve always cancelled if you felt different,” Jenny revealed.

“...But ‘ow you gonna do that without a wig?”

“They're called 'hair extensions'. Each 'extension' is matched to your hair colour and attached to your own hair and once they're in place, you treat them like your own hair. You have to remember though, that unlike a wig, 'extensions' are part of you .. so once they're in place ... you okay with that?”

Gaby immediately threw her arms around her mum and gave her a long, tight hug.

“After we talked it over, Jules and I both agreed that they’re the only real option open to you, considering how active you are ...” Jenny added. “... And you’ll be in that chair for some time while they put them in...”

“I don’t have anything else to do ... do I?” Gaby smugly answered.

“Next!” Erin called out as she walked out into the hotel room.

“You’re up, kiddo!” Jenny enthused.

Without hesitation, Gaby casually stripped down to her bra and panties in front of both her mum and Erin.

“Don’t worry, Mum ... Erin knows.”

As she grabbed a clean bra and panty set before starting off to the shower, her mum’s expression was priceless. Even with Gaby walking around in her underwear, Jenny saw no trace of her son. Later, when everyone was ready, they got back in the Envoy for the short drive back to the site of the race.

Sandwiched between Jenny and Patty in the back seat, Gaby turned to her mum, “You never finished tellin’ me why you an’ Dad are here … an’ how com’ you never said you were coming

“Well ... as to why we never told you we were coming ... your father and I actually made tentative plans to come as soon as you told us that you were going to ride in this race … but since Dr. Sanwari has also been keeping an eye on me since my surgery ... it was his call if I could fly ... and he only made that decision last Thursday ... so we didn’t say anything until we heard from him because we didn’t want you to get your hopes up in case he said 'no'.”

“Oh, okay … but why’d George bring the team here? The Atlanta Winter Classic isn’t even on the World Cup schedule ... is it?” Gaby questioned.

“No it isn’t, but both George and Apollinaris saw it as an opportunity when he received the organizing committee’s invitation for the team to attend. You may not realize it, but this is a very high-profile race on the North America circuit and a lot of the journalist's who cover cycling come to cover this race,” Jenny explained.

“That explains why the pro teams were here,” Gaby quietly reasoned.

“The team’s also doing a few more races in the States and Mexico before heading back, but your dad and I will be heading home on Tuesday ... he’s still got to work and Dr. Sanwari will personally come after me if I’m not back,” Jenny hastened to add, with a smile.

“...And besides seeing you race … your father thought it would be a nice touch for me to sign another contract extension while we’re here … whaddya think?” Jenny added.

“He wanted you to sign another contract?” Gaby asked in disbelief.

“When George offered the extension ... it was one of the things your dad and I spent a lot of time thinking about while you kids were over here.”

“But I thought you couldn't ride?” Gaby persisted.

“Well … I may be ‘taking time off the bike’ right now … but I'm officially still on the team and I intend to keep riding when this is all over!” Jenny proudly admitted.

“An’ stay in Germany...” Gaby sarcastically thought.

“Oh, yes … Kat sends her love.”

“She didn’t come over with Maria?” Gaby asked.

“No … she’s still in school. You do remember school, don’t you?” Jenny playfully joked. Gaby just snuggled into her mum’s side while she continued with her explanations.

“So you’ve had a good time in Grottoes?” Jenny asked, attempting to learn about her youngest daughter’s time in America.

“You mean besides the cycling?” Gaby expectantly asked.

“I assume you’ve done more than ride...” Jenny softly replied.

Gaby snuggled closer to her mum and whispered an answer with a shrug of her shoulder.

“Do I hafta answer that now?”

“Not really...” Jenny whispered as she lovingly bundled her daughter closer to her. “Jules hinted you might say something like that. I’m sure you’ll tell me when you’re ready.”

The rest of the drive was spent in relative quiet with mother and daughter just enjoying holding each other.

When they reached the former site of the ‘Express’ tent, they hooked the trailer to the Envoy and soon after that, the small convoy drove to Jenny’s hotel where the men dropped the women off and then left to deal with the bikes before returning for the evening’s festivities.

Upon entering the Ramada’s beauty parlour, Jenny announced herself and Gaby to the receptionist.

“Would it be possible to also fit my three friends in? We’re all attending the same reception here in the hotel, this evening.”

“No problem. Can I get their first names?”

“Erin, Diane and Patty,” Erin volunteered.

“Sherry can take one of you, now … but the other two will have to wait until one of the other girls are free,” the receptionist replied, directing her comment to Erin.

“Patty … you go,” suggested Erin.

As Patty left for her wash n’ set, Erin and Diane took a seat and watched Gaby flip through some styling photos while her mother gave final instructions to Gaby’s stylist.

“Sweetheart … this is Denise and she’ll do your hair. Now off you go,” Jenny instructed.

“Hi, Gaby. Any idea how y’all want me to style it after I’ve finished putting the extensions in? Your mom said we should bring your hair down to here…” Denise commented as she touched Gaby’s back.

"Nothing fancy … just straight an’ parted in the middle ... like this,” Gaby replied as she showed Denise a photo she found in one of the magazines lying around the shop.

“Ya know? With your face … I think that’ll look very nice on you.” Looking at the model in the photo, she suggestively asked, “How ‘bout we shape those eyebrows while we’re at it?”

Sitting in Denise’s chair, Gaby thought about it as she looked at her reflection in the mirror in front of her. After a few seconds of thoughtful silence, the teenager voiced her decision.

“Why not?”

Jenny looked forward to a quick wash and blow-dry and while following the stylist to her station, she noticed that Gaby was already starting to get her nails done while Denise was preparing to work her magic on her hair.

“Who’s next?” asked Sherry, as Patty returned to the waiting area.

“You go Diane … I won’t take as long as you,” Erin urged her friend.

Diane walked past Jenny before she was seated in her chair. When asked, she explained that she only wanted some highlights and a trim. Not long after, Jenny went out front and Erin was led back to have her turn at having her hair done. Later, when they were all waiting out in front of the salon, Jenny went back to talk to Gaby and Denise.
After finding out she probably had another hour to go, Jenny gave her the room number and told her to come up when she was done. Once she settled the bill, the four ladies left to go check out a couple of the Hotel’s stores they’d passed earlier, before heading up to the Bond’s room to prepare for the evening. Forty-five minutes later Gaby was knocking on the door to her parent’s room.

While the ladies were getting changed, Dave arrived at the room and casually started to open the door.

"We’re still changing!” Jenny announced as she ran down the short hallway to prevent Dave from opening the door wider.

“Oh, sorry ... who’s ‘we’?”

“Gaby’s lady friends. We spent the afternoon at the salon getting pretty for you men ... and now I’m letting them use our room to change for tonight … so you’ll just have to wait until they’re done. Now ... how did it go with George?" Jenny asked as she discreetly stepped into the hall.

"You already know what he wanted to talk about … why didn’t you say anything? Even if only to let me know that he wanted to talk to me," Dave replied as he came up to her.

"Sorry luv … but he asked me as a friend, to keep quiet. So what happened?" Jenny replied.

“I need to think about it ... and talk to Frank,” Dave allowed.

“That’s understandable … but what did you think?” Jenny asked, pressing for an answer.

“It sounds like something I could go for … but like I said ... I need to give it a lot of thought and we have some time before George needs an answer. Give me five … I need a quick rinse,” Dave stated as he turned to open the door of their room.

“Not so fast! Let me check that the coast is clear!”

Jenny made Dave continue to wait outside the room while the other women finished dressing. Once they were all ready, each of them filed out into the hall.

“Okay … you can come in now, dear.”

A smug Jenny allowed Dave into the room where the first thing he saw was Gaby standing between the twin beds, with her hands behind her back and wearing a grin on her face. She was wearing her black pleated mini-skirt and pearl-grey blouse, plus a pair of black dress pumps with 3” heels. Dave silently stood there, looking at his daughter for the first time. This was not Drew in a dress!

“Well?” Jenny asked impatiently.

Gaby took a step back and gave a slow twirl to allow her dad to look her over. Gone was the young teenage girl with the impish shoulder-length ‘mushroom’ hairstyle. Instead, standing in front of him was a sophisticated and confident young woman with long mousey-blonde hair reaching down to the middle of her back.

Very lovely. You look so much like your mother when we were dating,” Dave emotionally whispered as his daughter threw her arms around him.

“Thank you!” Gaby softly replied as she wrapped her arms around his neck and held him in a hug for several minutes.

“Don’t forget to thank your sister when you see her. I understand she masterminded this whole ‘hair thing’,” Dave quietly insisted.

“I won’t!” Gaby softly responded.

As Jenny approached, Dave stepped aside and let Gaby hug her mother. “Thanks, Mum … thank you!”

“C’mon, kiddo … now you let your ol’ man get dressed,” Jenny told her daughter while she gently steered Gaby out of the room. As Jenny was shutting the door, she called back, “We’ll meet you in the lobby dear!”

The two walked along to the elevator, which opened straight away after Gaby hit the down button. Jenny hit ‘L’ and they started to descend.

“Mum?” Gaby softly asked.

“Yes, dear?” Jenny responded
.
“Things are going to be okay, aren't they? … With you and Dad, I mean...” Gaby quietly asked as she took hold of her mum’s hand.

Jenny stood in thoughtful silence past the seventh and sixth floors. Looking over at her daughter, she sighed deeply and then answered in a soft apologetic voice,
“I think so, darling. I’ve already said we talked a lot while you've been over here and ... that’s what we talked about the most. I never realized how insecure and selfish I was all the time I was in Germany … signing contracts and everything … without even asking my family…”

“That kinda did hurt. It was kewel to say you were our mum … but there were lots of times Jules an’ I wanted her back. Even when you did come back for a couple of days, you didn’t really have time for us … an’ now you told us that you’re gonna leave us!” Gaby was on the verge of tears when she was interrupted by her mother.

“Gaby!” Jenny sharply injected as she pressed the button for the next floor.

When the elevator stopped on the third floor, she took Gaby’s hand and quickly exited the elevator, pulling her youngest behind her. Finding a secluded alcove by the stairs, she turned to Gaby and pulled her into a tight hug.

“Now you listen to me, Gaby Bond! I am not leaving your dad … or you … or your sister … ever! Okay?”

“Since before coming home with your dad, I thought hard about what I did and I’ve had even more time to talk with your dad and think, since you kids came over here. During all that time, I’ve realized just how much I hurt everyone ... especially your dad ... and that's something I didn’t want to do. Darling ... always remember that I love him and when I married him … it was for life! I know it’ll take time … but I hope all of you will forgive me,” Jenny quietly, but emotionally explained.

”I love you, Mum!” Gaby squeezed her mother harder and held it until the ding announcing the elevator returning to that floor, brought the two back to the present.

“I guess we had better go meet the rest, hadn’t we?” The two reluctantly broke the hug and made their way back to the elevator to resume their silent descent to the lobby.

“So, what did George want with Dad?” Gaby inquired as they exited the elevator.

“Well … it’s not exactly a secret although we'd prefer if you didn’t let it go beyond your sister … but … George has offered your father a job with the team working part-time with Mike ... but his main job would be to co-ordinate a new training program the team has set up,” Jenny calmly explained.

“If he takes the job … does that mean we'll be moving to Germany?” Gaby enthused.

“I don’t know. We haven’t gotten that far yet. Knowing your father ... he’ll want to involve both you kids in any discussion before he makes a final decision,” Jenny speculated.

“You’d like us to move, though … wouldn’t you?” Gaby quietly asked.

“Between you and me, darling … yes ... I really would. It could be a new start for all of us,” Jenny softly replied. Gaby only smiled as she looked at her mother.

“Kewel! Does that mean you’re going back to race?” Gaby enthusiastically replied.

“I told you ... your dad wants me to re-sign with the team before we leave here,” Jenny softly replied.

“How long until you can compete again?” asked the puzzled teen.

“The doctors are optimistic that I can return to something like light training in a few weeks. If it goes well I should be back racing by Whitsun. So until then, I’m afraid you'll be stuck with me at home for a few more months,” Jenny cheerfully answered.

“Brill!” Gaby was elated upon hearing her mother would be with them a while longer.

“What are you two plotting?” Dave enquired as he later met his two girls in the hotel’s lobby.

“Sprekken zee Doitch?” Gaby attempted.

“We'll see,” Dave flatly stated as the rest of the Grottoes Express showed up.

“I see you found the boys!” Jenny exclaimed as Diane and Erin came up to where the Bonds were standing.

“Yep! They finally showed … some lame excuse about changing a tire on the trailer,” Diane chipped in, displaying mock annoyance with the men.

“More likely Derek’s allergy to anything other than jeans,” Patty jokingly suggested as she draped her arms around her fiancé.

“It’s almost time ... shall we go?” urged Dave.

As they neared the hotel’s conference room in which the reception was to be held they saw some of the invitees milling around the hall while others were entering the large room. Seeing Dave offer his arm to Jenny when they arrived at the doors, Aidan decided he wasn’t going to be outdone.

“Wow! You look fantastic!” Aidan breathed as he held out his ‘crooked’ arm for the girl.

He stood there motionless as he looked at his fantasy girl for what seemed like hours, before Frank’s cough brought the lad back to reality.

“Thanks,” Gaby softly replied.

A very noticeably blushing Gaby gave Aidan a peck on the cheek as she accepted his proffered arm and with the rest of the ‘Express’ following behind them, the two teenagers followed her parents as they entered the hall where the reception was being held. The individual members of the Grottoes Express soon found themselves embroiled in various conversations with Jenny making the introductions to some very well-known faces. In addition, since they were the winning amateur team, they also found themselves the subjects of interest with the invited cycling press.

At the stroke of seven, the invited guests made their way to their seats scattered amongst the many large round tables in the room and George took a position behind the podium that was offset to one side of the front of the room. Looking over the assembled crowd, he noted the Gerolsteiner boys were in attendance as well as both T-Mobile teams. The members of Team Apollinaris and the Grottoes Express found themselves sharing neighbouring tables near the front of the room

As everyone took their seats, Dave and Jenny choose to sit with their daughter and some of the Grottoes Express.

“Aidan seems like a very nice boy … you fancy him?” Jenny whispered as she and Gaby took their seats. Both Jenny and Dave had noticed the interaction of the two prior to entering the room.

“He’s a nice kid, Mum … an’ yeah … I like him ... but only as a friend.”

“By the way he looks at you, I’d say he quite fancies you,” Jenny observed.

“I know he does ... but he also knows my feelings about the two of us an’ ‘ow I feel about a certain girl ... an’ before you ask ... those feelings haven’t changed one bit,” Gaby revealed in a hushed voice.

At that moment George began to speak and all attention was focused on him.

“Ladies und gentlemen … let’s get right into the spirit of the evening with a video presentation of Team Apollinaris’ 2003 season highlights. This was one of our best season’s to-date, so sit back und enjoy!”

As the lighting in the room dimmed, the large screen to the right of the podium came to life, showing a well-edited montage of the 2003 season. Much of the footage featured Jenny in all her races, including some that even Gaby was unaware she rode. The rest of the team also got their fair share of the spotlight including Tina’s GC win in Spain and several of Maria’s wins. During the video presentation, various comments were directed to Jenny and Gaby by the others at their table. Later, when the video ended and the lighting levels came back up in the room, George once again took his position behind the podium.

“Maria ... Jenny … bitte?” George asked as he indicated they should join him at the front for his opening remarks and the planned presentation.

“Please, darling … I’d feel much better if you came … please?” Jenny sweetly asked her husband as she prepared to get up from the table.

As Dave got up from his chair and assisted Jenny, she looked at Gaby.

“It seems you’re the hostess now, dear … we’ll be back.”

Once they had joined George and the applause of the room died down, he continued with his planned presentation.

“Team Apollinaris have made some exciting plans for this season, plans which I will be officially introducing later this week in Los Angeles ... but because a certain individual ist here ... now ... I would like at this time to officially announce our new Youth Development Program. Under this program, Apollinaris will subsidize the training und travel costs for selected girls who have demonstrated an excellence in cycling.”

“Now before you jump all over me for not being politisch korrekt … ah … politically correct … since Team Apollinaris is a Women’s Elite Cycling team … our junior development program will naturally be restricted to the young ladies.” He paused for a brief moment to survey the assembled guests before continuing. “...Und at this time I would like to introduce the first member of our Youth Development Program ... our own Welt Champion's wunderkind … Gabi Bond!"

As Jenny motioned her daughter to come forward, a surprised Gaby had to be prodded off her seat by Diane and Erin. When she timidly reached George’s side, he continued with his introduction after letting the applause die down.

“We all witnessed the tremendous effort put forward by this young lady in today’s race. At her age … her demonstrated ability to keep pace with several pro cyclists over the entire length of the race, was nothing less than remarkable! Gabi … like her Mama … was born to race bikes und if this race was even a small indication … we can all expect great things in the future from both generations of Bond women.”

George turned and shook Gaby’s hand, after which Maria and Jenny put an Apollinaris team jacket on over her blouse. As Gaby inspected it before she zipped it closed, she noticed that her name was embroidered over her left breast like the other team members. Once she got the jacket on, both women gave her a congratulatory hug and a kiss on each cheek, followed by a big hug from her dad. The small group then spent several minutes posing for the obligatory photos before she was allowed to remove the jacket and head back to ‘her guests’. On the walk back to her table, she was showered by applause and well wishes from those in the room.

“I told you guy’s when she first rode with us, we were in the presence of royalty!” Frank gushed when she finally sat back down. A blushing Gaby received hugs from Diane and Erin.

“I knew you were special,” Aidan commented as he rose from his seat and walked the few steps to Gaby’s chair before offering her a hug.

When her parents rejoined the others back at the table a few minutes later, Gaby asked her mum exactly what it meant to be part of the Youth Program.

“It means that the team is going to sponsor you … help with your travel expenses and stuff,” Jenny explained.

“What about BC? Does this mean I can't join them?” Gaby asked, referring to Caro’s efforts to get Drew into the British Cycling Program.

“No … of course not! All it means is that you’ll be getting some additional support above what BC will be giving you. George has also been putting something together and your ol’ mum’s been busy talking with the powers-that-be in Manchester to give all the juniors in BC least some extra help,” Jenny offered.

“Kewel!” was all Gaby could say.

After all the business stuff concluded, it turned into a regular party and Gaby, along with the ‘Express’, had a good time, mixing with the other invited guests. It didn’t escape Gaby’s attention that Diane and Tina seemed to get along quite well as did Erin, Maria and her mum. Despite her mum looking increasingly tired as the evening wore on, both Gaby and Dave were elated to see Jenny so happy, after the events of the preceding few months. There had been one awkward moment earlier when one of the journalists asked why she wasn't riding the US series, but Jenny responded with the team’s official line and that she was recovering from an un-named lingering illness. The party broke up a bit after ten. After a hectic and eventful day, everyone was quite keen to get to their beds. Jenny and Dave made arrangements to meet the ‘Express’ for breakfast the next morning.

The next morning, Gaby reluctantly joined her friends for the long drive back to Grottoes after one long tearful hug with both her parents. It was really hard for her to say good-bye to them a second time, but her mum was quick to point out that she'd be back home in a week. As their small convoy crossed the State line into the Carolinas, Erin led them into a service area for gas and food. After gassing up the vehicles and pulling into the main parking lot, the ten members of the Grottoes Express secured the bikes and walked over into the restaurant.

“So you riding in the van now Gaby?” Frank asked.

“Um … okay … I guess ... if Erin is,” a weary Gaby replied.

“We'll take the pickup, Erin!” Derek offered while cuddling his fiancée.

“Don't distract him too much, Patty!” Hooch joked.

“Okay … I could do with a break and I'm sure Gab can do with someone else to talk to … right young ‘un?” Erin offered.

“Ummm … yeah.” Gaby was more interested in sleep than conversation at that point.

"Tuesday evening, Gab … you doing anything?” Don asked.

"Packing … we've got something scheduled for Wednesday night so Miss Cowlishaw suggested we start on Tuesday."

They continued on for a while longer, until just outside of Waynesboro at another ‘truck stop’, where they planned their final stop of the long drive. Erin and Gaby swapped with Derek for the last time and climbed back into Erin’s pickup. It was dark long before they arrived back in Grottoes. They’d been on the road since about eight that morning. Even though they made good time it was just after seven in the evening, when Erin finally dropped Gaby back at the Walters.

 
 
Comments are greatly appreciated

---

 
To Be Continued...
 

It's the last days of the British students' stay in Grottoes,
and Gaby has a statement to make!

---

 

---

Viewing Note: This story should be viewed with the Edwardian Script ITC font installed on your Windows platform in the c:/Windows/Fonts directory. Microsoft Word installs this font automatically.

Photo Credit: Used with her permission....“Let Me In”  © by simpledrama .
 

---

 
Chapter 20
 

“Wake up sleeping beauty ... we’re here!” Erin quietly sang out as she pulled into the Walters’ driveway.

“Huh?”

“We’re home! Ya know … Grottoes? C’mon rise an’ shine. Good Lord, girl! I never could sleep in a car like you can!”

“It’s dark out! What time is it?” Gaby asked as she slowly returned to the living.

“Just after seven. C’mon, I’ll help carry your stuff in,” Erin stated as she got out of the truck.

Opening the back door of the pick-up’s extended cab, she reached in and grabbed the smaller of the two bags and gave it to Gaby when she walked up behind her. Erin grabbed the other bag and after locking up the truck, the two proceeded up the porch steps.

Seeing no other car in the driveway, Erin turned to Gaby. “At least they left the porch light on. Got your keys, hun?”

“Yeah,” Gaby replied as she sat her load down and rummaged through her purse. Finding the keys, the two entered the house where they were greeted by silence.

“Hello? ... Anybody?” Gaby called out.

A couple of minutes later, Erin noticed the glare of headlights coming in through the front windows and sweeping across the opposite wall as a car pulled in the driveway, up behind her truck.

“Someone just pulled in, Gabs.”

Shortly after Erin heard the single ‘beep’ of a locked car, Jocelyn and Donald came in the house.

“We just dropped the girls off at Jack’s Diner. Several of their friends were getting together and we thought we’d be home before you got here ... sorry,” Jocelyn explained. “By the looks of it ... you two just got here, yourselves. Have you eaten yet? I can offer you some pot roast with all the fixin’s.”

“Tell ya the truth Jocelyn, I’d love some! It’s been a while since we had lunch ... right Gabs?” Gaby nodded her agreement before Erin went on, “An’ we’ve been driving ever since. I was hoping to make it back here before dark … but I guess that just wasn’t to be.”

Donald sat down in the living room and began reading the paper while Jocelyn was putting out the plates for the two cyclists.

“Tell me about your weekend. Was it all you expected it to be?” Mrs. Walters inquired of Gaby.

“Uh huh!” Gaby coyly replied.

“What she means is ... we won ... thanks to this 'un here,” Erin proudly announced. Together, they then relived the entire weekend for Jocelyn, focusing on the actual race.

Erin made sure Jocelyn heard about Gaby’s antics with Lance Armstrong, even if she had to explain who Lance was. As she and Gaby continued to eat, Jocelyn kept looking at her young guest, but she couldn’t quite put her finger on it.

“There’s something different about Gaby, but what is it?”

When they both started telling of the Apollinaris reception, Jocelyn interrupted by exclaiming, “That’s what’s different! You’re wearing your hair differently! I guess I never noticed how long it was … but it looks very nice like that, Gaby ... I like it.”

“Well ... now that you’ve finished ... how ‘bout some fresh apple-pie? ... Erin? ... Gaby?”

After hearing a unanimous ‘yes, please’, she gathered up the plates and headed out to the kitchen. While she was serving up the pie, both Erin and Gaby were startled by a loud shriek, followed by an excited Mrs. Walters suddenly appearing at the dining room door.

“Your hair! ... but how?”

“Purdy, isn'y she? Courtesy of her mom,” Erin calmly spoke up for a blushing Gaby.

“Your mom was there?” Jocelyn excitedly asked Gaby after going back and retrieving the pie.

“Uh huh.”

“Both her parents were,” Erin confirmed.

Mrs. Walters listened intently while Gaby and Erin enjoyed the pie. Gaby told her how she met up with her parents and how all the ‘Express’ managed to wind-up at the reception. She wasn’t going to say anything, but Erin made sure Jocelyn heard about how young Gaby was introduced to the international media as the first member of the Apollinaris Youth Project.

When it was clear Jocelyn wasn’t going to let them off without hearing every detail of Gaby’s makeover, Gaby finally relented and spoke of her trip to the salon in detail.

It was a little after nine when Erin finally noted the time and said her “g’nites”. Before she went out the door, she gave Gaby a long hug.

“I’ll see you Tuesday night, Gab ... if not before!”

“Just a mo’, Erin. I think I’ve blocked you in. Let me move the Forester, first. I have to get the girls, anyway.” Mrs. Walters commented.

Turning her attention to the living room, she informed her husband that she was heading back to Jack’s. Gaby declined the offer to tag along saying she still had to unpack and gather her laundry for the next day.

“Mrs. W? Don’t say anything to the others about this, okay?” Gaby playfully asked, as she grabbed the ends of her hair. “Let’s see how long it takes them to notice.”

A wicked smile grew on Jocelyn’s face as she nodded her agreement before walking out the door. It was a bit after 10pm before she managed to return with the girls. Upon entering the house, she found Donald alone in the living room watching the news on the television.

“Where’s Gaby?” Jocelyn inquired.

“Probably fast asleep by now ... I was amazed she was able to keep her eyes opened for as long as she did,” Donald calmly replied.

“Okay, girls ... school night. See you in the morning!” Jocelyn hinted and amid a chorus of “g’nites” the three quickly ran up the stairs to their respective rooms.

When Jules entered the darkened room, she was glad Gaby at least left their bathroom light on. Even if the door was partially closed, it provided enough light to move around.

As she walked by her sister’s bed, she saw a large mass of blonde hair lying there and knew that all the planning she and her mother did had paid off. Unfortunately, she’d have to wait until morning to see her sister’s transformation. In some ways, she felt like a kid on Christmas Eve, anticipating opening her gifts in the morning.

The next morning after she finished her shower, Jules gently rocked her sister’s shoulder to wake her up.

“Time to get up, sis! Last Monday at ol’ Augusta High...” When Gaby mumbled an unknown greeting to her sister, Jules sweetly added, “I love you too ... now ... shower’s free.”

Gaby slowly rolled over and even more slowly, opened her eyes only to be assaulted by the bedroom light. She reluctantly rolled out of bed before shuffling to one of the two bedroom windows and yanking back the curtain.

“Look! It’s still dark out there! Turn out the light and go back to bed!”

“Oh no, sis! You’re getting up! It’s six in the bloody morning and we have school!” Jules exclaimed as she prevented her sister from climbing back under the covers.

“You’ll feel better after a nice shower ... now, c’mon!” Placing her hands upon Gaby’s shoulders, Jules steered her into the now vacant bathroom. “Now turn on the water and I’ll do your hair when you get out ... okay?”

“Mmmmm ... I guess...” Gaby mumbled wearily as she bent down to play with the taps.

“Don’t forget to take off your nightdress...” Jules playfully called out when she heard Gaby start the shower.

“Phtttttttttt!”

Jules was finishing her make-up as Gaby later emerged from the ensuite bathroom.

“Feel better?”

“No! I need a week in bed just to rest up from that race...”

“If I have to tickle you...” Jules sweetly threatened.

“Okay ... I’m awake,” Gaby mumbled.

“I’m awake! ... I’m awake!” Gaby squealed when her sister began moving closer with twitching fingers at the ready.

Dropping the towel that was wrapped around her, she grabbed a matching bra and panty set out of her drawer and then headed back into the bathroom to do her make-up. When she returned, she plopped down on the side of her bed, blankly staring at her sister.

“Crikey ...’ow’d you do that so fast, sis? I’ve been wearing make-up since I was eleven and it still takes me longer!” Jules asked with an envious smile on her face.

“So have I...” Gaby wearily replied with a shrug of her shoulders.

Jules had to stop and think about her sister’s answer for a few minutes.

“You have ... haven’t you?” Jules conceded with a smile.

Gaby removed the towel turban and presented her damp hair to her sister, to brush out. It was the first time that Jules was able to see the full length of the extensions.

“Oooooo ... love the length! Ya know you’re really gonna cause more than a few heads to perk up when you get to school...” Jules suggestively remarked as she plugged in the blow-dryer.

“Which ones?” Gaby flatly asked.

“Gabs! ... You cheeky little...” Jules replied through howls of laughter.

With her hair and make-up done, Gaby playfully asked Jules, “I think it’s about time for the ‘new Gaby’ to declare herself. I know I don’t usually wear a skirt to school ... but I think this is a special occasion.”

Gaby went to her closet and pulled out her denim mini skirt, then walked over to her drawers to get a top and a pair of jeans. Once she had everything, she laid her selections out on her bed.

“What’dya think ... ‘La denim skirt’ or ‘Le tight jeans’ ... with the white poet’s blouse?”

“Hmmmm ... tough call ... hmmmmm ... will Maddy see you?” Jules pondered.

“If she’s at the lockers when we get there,” Gaby replied.

“In that case ... ‘Le tight jeans’, definitely!” Jules firmly stated, quite pleased with her decision. “With your ‘pixie’ boots!”

Jules loved the way they looked when worn on the outside of her jeans.

“Shoulda picked up a pair when I had the chance.”

Gaby proceeded to get dressed, easing on some pantyhose before attempting to get into her jeans. After pulling on her blouse and putting a two inch hoop in each ear, Jules loaned Gaby her cross necklace. Taking a final look at her sister, she pronounced the ‘new Gaby’ ready to face her public and they started to leave their room for her first real debut with Debbie and Britney!

Before they exited their room, Gaby turned to her sister and wrapped her arms around her neck.

“Mum told me what you did an’ I know it must’ve been really hard ... knowing she was so close ... an’ not being able to be there.”

“It was...” Jules whispered.

“I know...” Gaby softly murmured. “A simple ‘thank you’ can never be enough ... but it’s all I have ... thank you, sis ... thank you!”

Gaby gave a final squeeze and a sisterly peck on the cheek, before letting Jules go free. Just before Gaby went out the door, she ran back and picked up her boots off the closet floor.

“Almost forgot them!” She triumphantly announced.

“Ohmygod! ... GABEEEEEE! Turn around ... c’mon ... let’s see!” Britney squealed when she caught site of the two sisters entering the kitchen. “What happened to you, girl?”

Debbie ‘froze’ at the kitchen counter with a plate of toast in her hand and stared in disbelief at the teenage girl standing in front of her. Having heard the whole story the previous evening, Mrs. Walters stood back and took in the reactions of her daughters.

“Geez, Gabs! No offense ... but it's a good thing yer leaving in a couple of days. Brit’s having a hard enough time with boys without having to worry about you,” Debbie smirked after getting over the initial shock.

Both of the Walters girls secretly wondered if this could really be Drew Bond, 'brother' to Juliette Bond.

“You shore yer a boy?” Debby whispered when her mother left the kitchen to answer the phone.

“Maybe,” Gaby coyly replied in a soft voice.

“But why now? … Like … you’re going home in a couple of days,” a confused Britney quietly asked.

“Let’s just say … that Gaby has something to ‘say’ to certain people before she goes back ‘ome,” Gaby softly responded.

“What about Drew? These changes...” Britney whispered while still pondering Gaby’s last statement.

“All will be as it should be when we leave Washington,” a smug Gaby hissed.

Jocelyn returned to the kitchen and started making breakfast for the girls while Gaby was pressured into recounting the weekend’s events to all those now gathered at the kitchen table.

At times, Jules found it a bit hard to listen when Gaby told about meeting her mum and dad. Although her emotions were mixed, she understood what it meant to her sister.

After putting their dishes into the dishwasher, the four girls darted for the front door, pausing only long enough to grab their coats and for Gaby to slip her boots on. Saying their good-byes to Jocelyn, they joined the few other kids standing around at the curb, waiting for the school bus.

Except for the bus driver’s greetings and the odd ‘good morning’ directed at Debbie or Britney, the remainder of the ride to AHS was quiet. When the bus arrived at the school and proceeded to unload its cargo of students, the four girls entered the building under the ever watchful eyes of Maddy and Em.

“Cor! ... Lookit Gabs!” Em excitedly exclaimed. Maddy reluctantly followed her as they quickly threaded their way past the other students in the wide corridor, to join Gaby at her locker.

This was the first time that Maddy had approached her cousin since the Cheerleading Competition and their break-up. She immedately noted Gaby carried herself in a more confident and self-assured manner. As she and Em drew closer to Gaby’s locker, she was able to take in all of her cousin’s new look. When Gaby removed her coat, her hair flowed down her back and framed her face. Fond memories of her girlfriend as Chii-Light immediately flooded Maddy’s mind, only to be dashed by the darker memories of recent days.

From Gaby’s body language, it was obvious that she had seen them coming and her reaction only served to drive home the painful memories of their recent breakup.

“Gaby?...” (sniff)

While working her combination lock, Gaby saw her two antagonists approach out of the corner of her eye, causing her to take a deep breath and swallow the contempt she held for as them. As she rummaged through her locker, she removed her brush and started to brush her hair, deliberately ignoring them as they walked up beside her.

“Umm ... hi ... Gaby? I didn’t see you at the dance,” Em timidly observed.

Without saying a word Gaby quickly passed the brush through her hair a few more times, then picked up her books and slammed her locker closed before securing the lock. After throwing Em an icy glare, she turned on her heel and walked away at a brisk pace.

“Wait! ... Gaby!” Em shouted while both she and Maddy weaved through the crowded hall as they ran to join her.

“WhatdidIdo?” Em innocently questioned as she rushed to Gaby’s side.

Gaby abruptly stopped walking and turned around to face her former friend with a cold stare.

“I thought we're mates … Drew,” Em asked her friend in a hushed tone

“I think you mean we ... were ... mates ... Rhod! Are you totally dense or do you just have selective amnesia for the past five weeks? Did I not make myself clear enough back at the cheer comp? If you really want to know what you’ve done … I suggest that you think real hard ‘bout how you’ve treated me since we arrived!” Gaby angrily hissed. “I do hope you felt all our years of friendship were worth it … because … that’s … what it cost!”

She abruptly spun around and started off for her homeroom, leaving her two former friends standing in the middle of the hall and in shock. After walking several feet, she suddenly stopped and turned back to face Em. Gaby briefly paused in thought and then, with a softer expression on her face, walked back until she was face-to-face with the girl.

“I’ll give you one last bit of friendly advice an’ if yer as smart as you think you are ... you’ll take it,” Gaby quietly began. “You want to be a girl more than anything … right?”

“I’ve told you guys, I do,” Em whispered.

“Then grow-up and lose the prissy, little-girl, bitch attitude ... you’ve had here in Virginia ... ‘cuz unless you do that, you’ll never be pretty ... not where it counts, anyway. Right now you’re nothing more than a shallow caricature of a girl ... cute, maybe ... but still a caricature.”

Briefly pausing to let Em absorb what she just said, Gaby gave her last bit of advice.

“Look, Em ... looks aren’t everything. The Rhod I knew has what Em desperately needs, but fears because he has it … an’ she’s scared of allowing any part of him to surface. Please ... don’t let her shut him out!”

Given Gaby’s anger, Em had braced herself for a scathing verbal onslaught and didn’t expect anything like this. She was even more taken aback when Gaby shifted the weight of her books to one arm and then reached out with her free arm and pulled her into a tender kiss on the lips.

As they parted, Gaby whispered into Em’s ear, “Let Ally learn to love Em like she does Rhod ... don’t turn her away … not like Mad did to me. It’s not too late. Tell her how you feel...”

In a normal speaking voice, Gaby unemotionally suggested, “Better go fix yourself before homeroom, darling!”

Gaby casually turned around and resumed walking back down the congested hall to her homeroom without so much as a wave to Maddy. She couldn’t help but smile to herself, knowing full well that other students had overheard her parting comment as well as seen the two of them openly kissing in the hallway.

“Now maybe she’ll learn a tiny bit of what I went through … shame I didn’t kiss Maddy…”

On the way to Miss Jackson’s room, Gaby was aware of the lustful stares she was getting from some of the boys, many of whom had been quick to condemn her because of her orientation. She also took note of the girls. Some remained indifferent, some stared with renewed suspicion while a few others looked at her in much the same way the boys did. In the back of her mind was the pained expression that was fixed to Maddy’s face the entire time she stood there and looked at her. As much as it hurt her, Gaby knew she had to ignore the feeling and show Maddy that she wasn’t her plaything any longer.

As she approached the classroom, Gaby noticed a few of the same boys she believed had ‘threatened’ her prior to the Valentine’s Dance, gathered near the door. Holding her head up and taking a deep breath, she braced herself to boldly walk through the middle of the group and into the room, rather walk than around them. However, as she neared the door, they pleasantly surprised her by respectfully parting to allow her unhindered passage into the classroom.

“Daaaaamn! If’en she’s a lezzie … I wanna be a girl!” one of the boys quietly exclaimed to his friend as she passed by them.

Overhearing the whispered comment, Gaby couldn’t help but smile in triumph as she strode into the room and up to her desk.

As the final bell rang she sat at her desk, fully aware of the stares and gossip from the kids as the remaining stragglers entered the classroom.

The room’s PA over the chalkboard crackled to life with the morning exercises. While Gaby remained seated during the 'Pledge of Allegiance', she couldn’t help but think how much her change in appearance had seemed to change people’s perception of her.

She was jolted out of her thoughts by the words “Atlanta”, “Grottoes Express” and “race”, only to realize that Principal Roberts was evidently taking a page from Mr. Woods and publically singling out her cycling exploits.

This time, she found it a bit more palatable when she realized that Aidan was being equally embarrassed. She couldn’t help but feel for him as she glanced over and saw his feeble attempts to disappear into his desk in an attempt to escape the stares of his classmates. At least she was somewhat used to it, even if she was more of a target for attention in this relatively small room. Only the bell signalling the first class change saved both kids from the inevitable questions that were etched on the faces of some of their classmates and Miss Jackson, alike. As both of them walked out of her classroom and made their way to their respective first classes, they could feel the other kids looking at them as they passed in the hall.

“Gaby? Come here please?” Miss Bell asked as Gaby was walking past on her way to class.

“See you in Science, Gabs...” Aidan cheerfully remarked as he continued to his first period class.

“Miss?” Gaby turned and approached Miss Bell.

“I see you got your wish and got your hair done. That looks lovely on you! Maddy never said a thing when I saw her, ” Jessica whispered.

“Thanks, Miss … but ... Mad didn’t know until she saw me a few minutes before the bell rang,” Gaby quietly replied.

“Might explain the long face when she came into the classroom,” Jessica quietly mentioned. “This isn’t a wig, is it?”

“No, Miss ... extensions. It was Jules’ idea an’ Mum just executed ‘the plan’!” Gaby admitted in a hushed voice.

“Your mom was at the race?” Jessica inquired.

“An’ Dad!” Gaby enthused.

“You’re going to have to tell me all about it later … both the race … and ‘this plan’ ... okay? Now run along before Bunny shuts the door.”

“...’kay.”

“Before I begin, I’d like to personally congratulate Gaby on her finish in last weekend’s Atlanta Winter Classic, as mentioned in this morning’s announcements,” Bunny stated. Then without missing a beat, she started into the planned lesson, “Now ... if you’ll turn...”

When the bell rang to signify the second period class change, Aidan was waiting in the hall, leaning against the wall opposite the classroom door for Gaby to emerge from Bunny’s class.

“Aidan ... you waited? Why?” a flattered Gaby sweetly asked.

“I wanted to ... is that okay?”

“Of course it is ... but wot will the other kids say?”

“I don’t care! I'm here with the prettiest girl around these parts and they‘re just jealous that they aren’t the one’s walking with you,” Aidan said with a new-found self-confidence.

“...Besides ... anything wrong with me wantin’ to enjoy the company of someone who’s both beautiful an’ a good friend?”

“Ummm … I’m social poison?” Gaby ventured.

“Still don’t care,” Aidan flippantly shot back as he shrugged his shoulder.

“Well, suh … since you put it that way ... how can I refuse the company of such a gallant Southern gentlemun?” a blushing Gaby cooed in her best Southern drawl as she gave Aidan a quick peck on the cheek while offering her hand.

While they walked hand-in-hand to their next class, Gaby couldn’t help but notice the confused looks from some of the students they passed. She totally ignored Em and Maddy when the two passed them on the opposite side of the hallway.

“Looks like Gaby’s found herself a really cute boyfriend,” Em naively observed.

“Em? ... Shut up! ... Just ... shut ... up!” Maddy stomped off in a huff leaving Em standing in the hallway wondering what she did.

Science came and went all too quickly for Gaby. She was really getting into the experiment the class was conducting when the bell signifying the ten minute mid-morning break rang. The two teens quickly made it to their lockers to retrieve the books they needed for their final two classes of the morning. Gaby reminded Aidan of the schedule change for the grade 9’s on the early schedule mentioned in the morning announcements. Shortly after retrieving his books, he returned to Gaby’s locker to walk her to her rescheduled Home Economics class. Soon after Mrs. Pryce had closed the classroom door, she told the class their assignment was to write a report on how their dance ‘experience' was affected by what they wore and to turn it in at the end of class.

“Mrs. Pryce?”

“Yes, Gaby?”

“I can’t do this report. I ... uh ... didn’t go,” Gaby timidly admitted.

“You didn’t go?” a skeptical Mrs. Pryce echoed.

“No ma’am.”

“Anyone else not attend the Valentine’s Day dance?” Mrs. Pryce pointedly asked the class

Britany looked around before slowly raising her hand.

“Hmmm ... it would seem you’re the only two who didn’t go,” she suggestively offered amidst the snickering of some of the other girls in the class, after scanning the room.

“Miss Bell gave Britney the choice to go or stay,” Gaby dryly countered. She clearly didn’t like what Mrs. Pryce was implying.

“I thought Britney told me that you were both going … and that you were quite excited about it.”

“That’s a bunch of…” Gaby thought to herself.

“Umm … things changed … an’ we stayed home with her parents,” a now uncomfortable Gaby offered, aware of all the eyes on her.

“May I ask why you didn’t attend?” Mrs. Pryce pressed.

The two girls exchanged glances before Gaby turned back to Mrs. Pryce. Britney was positive that her friend was digging a deep pit for both of them and yet she was curious to see how this would turn out.

“I can’t say,” Gaby defiantly announced.

The rest of the class could feel the tension in the room quickly rising as Mrs. Pryce stood speechless, glaring at Gaby for several minutes. She finally decided to break the silence with a practised voice clearly meant to intimidate the hapless student.

“You can’t say? Perhaps you’d rather discuss this with Mrs. Jones, in her office?”

“If she asked me that same question ... I’d have to give her the same answer, m’am. Miss Bell told me that if anyone asks, I was to tell ‘em to talk to her...” Gaby stood her ground and replied with an unshakable conviction in her position.

“I see...” Mrs. Pryce quietly conceded her position.

The mere mention of Miss Bell’s name quickly removed any further desire the matronly teacher might have had to continue challenging Gaby’s claim about not attending the dance. She reluctantly had to admit defeat.

“Okay ... I’ll fill out a pass for the two of you and you can head off to the library for the remainder of the class. I’ll let Mrs. Ganger know you’re coming.”

“Thank you m’am,” Gaby replied as she and Britney gathered their books and rose from their desks.

(clap) “If the rest of you are finished your assignments, I’m sure I can find something else for you to do until end of class. Now, get to work!”

Lunchtime, like the rest of the day, was uneventful. Despite a request from Miss Cowlishaw, Gaby declined to attend a post-competition meeting called by Bunny for the three cheer teams, scheduled after final dismissal. Faced with no cheer practice, Gaby easily managed to catch the bus home with Jules and Debbie.

Monday evening at the Walters was relatively quiet with both Jules and Gaby starting in on their packing while Britney and Debbie kept them company.

“Why’re you packing tonight, Gabs?” Britney inquired.

“Miss C suggested that we do a bit tonight and the rest tomorrow but ...” Gaby replied with a smile. “...since I’m having dinner at Erin’s, I don’t know how much time I’ll have tomorrow ... so I’m doing most of it now.”

“I’ll still be here, but ... the more I do now ... the less I’ll have to do later...” Jules playfully added.

Throughout the evening, all four girls talked while the Bond sisters packed. Every piece of clothing that went into their suitcase’s seemed to give reason for someone to re-live another memory of the visit. It was only after the Walter’s girls had retired to their own room for the night, Jules made an observation to Gaby.

“Noticed you didn’t pack the dress you made ... gonna wear it to Erin’s tomorrow?”

“Nope ... not taking it! I may’ve made it for Home Ec, but that doesn’t mean it’s mine. I made it for Maddy ... only she’s hardly gonna take it, now ... is she?” Gaby softly related.

“You nuts? It looks hot on you!” Jules quietly hissed. “Besides … how’ll Mrs. W feel if she finds it after we leave? She paid for all the material an’ spent a lot of time helping you!”

“I know, but what else can I do? It doesn’t exactly radiate warm an’ fuzzy feelings about this trip,” Gaby whispered.

“I dunno. How about taking it to DC ... then if you still feel the same about it ... leave it at the hotel,” Jules suggested.

“Hmmm ... sounds good ... thanks! G’nite...” Gaby yawned as her head hit the pillow. “Turn out the light when you’re finished, sis?”

“Since you asked so nicely ... G’nite, sis.”

Tuesday was just another routine day at school. With no more field trips planned for these last couple of days in Grottoes, the days were spent in the classroom. After school, the girls had the luxury of being picked up by Mrs. Walters rather than suffer yet another ride in the school bus.

Following a shower, Gaby changed into her denim mini, mauve blouse, black tights and her dress pumps. After checking her make-up and throwing on her jacket, she made her way downstairs then after saying her good-byes and grabbing her bag and the borrowed cycling kit, made her way to the side of the house to retrieve Erin’s GT. Even though she was walking to Erin’s Cyclery, Gaby still arrived early.

“Hello? ... Erin?” Gaby called out as she entered the store through the back double doors.

“Oh … hi, Gaby. Lean that up somewhere and c’mon in.” Gaby put down the bag containing the riding kit and propped the bike against the wall, then walked through to Erin’s workshop.

“Yer early!”

“Sorry … if you want I can come back?” Gaby innocently asked.

“Don’t be silly … ya want a cof … (sigh). Don’t mind me Gab, I’m just having a blonde moment … one tea coming up,” Erin joked as she put the kettle on.

“You take just one sugar … right?” Gaby nodded her answer as Erin looked back at her. “After we leave here, I have to run home to change … then we’ll go.”

“I though we’re having dinner at your place,” Gaby mentioned.

“It’s a special night,” Erin replied. “We’ve got reservations.”

“Hi, Gaby!” Don called out as he emerged from a box of bike parts he was sorting. “Don’t y’all look purdy tonight!”

“Thanks,” Gaby replied as her face quickly assumed a deep shade of red.

Two hours later, Erin and Gaby pulled up to a large white farm house just outside of Piedmont.

“Who lives here, Erin?” Gaby asked.

“Frank … we’re having supper here … c’mon,” Erin flatly stated as she got out of her pick-up as gracefully as her skirt would allow.

When they started up the stone walkway, Gaby noticed that some lights in the front of the house went off and the curtains in the living-room moved.

(Ding Dong)

Erin rang the doorbell as Gaby came up the porch steps. The door opened a little too quickly, or so she thought.

“Hi Erin! … Gaby! Glad you could make it! Come on in!” Frank greeted them at the door.

As soon as Gaby entered the darkened house, the lights were immediately turned back on, followed by a loud chorus, “HAPPY BIRTHDAY GABY!”

A stunned Gaby stood there in silence, looking at the entire Grottoes Express team. Even Hooch and his girlfriend, Manda, showed up.

“Erin did a little digging and found out your birthday’s next week … but since you won't be around then … we thought we’d celebrate it while you’re here,” Diane stepped forward and explained.

“Ummm … I don’t know what to say,” Gaby managed before Erin handed her a much needed tissue.

Once she got over the initial shock, the dinner party got into full swing with Frank’s wife pulling out all the stops on a fried chicken dinner with all the extras! Conversation ranged in topics from cycling in general to Atlanta, Lance, the Express and anything else they could think of. It reminded Gaby of the cycling club events back home. It doesn't matter about your age or anything else about you; everyone gets on with everyone talking about what they love to do.

She never expected any presents but only thought she was having an ordinary dinner with Erin, so Gaby found it quite embarrassing to end up with a small stack of gift boxes and cards. Instead of opening them right away, she asked everyone if it would be okay to keep them until her actual birthday the following week.

“Gaby? Jocelyn made me promise to get you home on time … this time,” Erin told her.

When she got some questioning looks from Diane and Derek, she added with a smile, “My track record with Gaby hasn’t exactly been great!”

“Aww ... we really have to?” Gaby asked with just a bit of a pout.

“Unfortunately … we do!” Erin answered.

“Time we were off folks!” Erin announced to the party in general.

“Erin! Don’t forget...” Diane mentioned.

“Frank?”

Gaby found herself once again blushing in front of all her new friends.

“Gaby … I don't think its any secret that you've made a lot of friends in the time you've been here. You've entertained us … worried us … taught us and even inspired us. In Atlanta you amazed us and through it all you've remained the quiet English rose we've all come to love.” Pausing briefly to gather himself, Frank continued in a solemn voice. “You’ve great things ahead of you … but all of us here … hope … that you’ll remember us and maybe someday come back for a visit. We’re all really going to miss you, Gaby.”

It was obvious to all just how affected Gaby was by Frank's little speech. She wasn’t crying, but she was very close.

“Just to remind you of us … this is from everyone.” Frank then handed Gaby a package.

“Thank you … I … ummm (sniff),” Gaby caught herself before she completely burst into tears.

“Come here, Gabs.” Erin’s hug soon evolved into a series of tearful hugs with all her new friends.

Back at the Walters’, Gaby said her last farewell to Erin and then slowly took her presents upstairs. She was soon joined by Jules and the two Walters’ girls, anxious to learn about her evening. The next day started like any other school day morning at the Walters household with the exception that Jocelyn decided to drive the girls to school.

As Gaby entered her homeroom for the last time, Miss Jackson called her aside.

“Gaby? May I talk with you for a minute?”

“Yes, Miss?” Gaby questioned as she arrived at her teacher’s desk.

“Two things. Miss Bell and I had a chat about your time here and my impressions ... and I just want to say I apologize for not being able to stop these kids from treating you like they did. Believe me … that’s not how the majority of Americans are!” Miss Jackson quietly imparted.

“That’s okay, Miss. You couldn’t very well tell the other kids to like me...” Gaby solemnly replied.

“No, I couldn’t … but I wish I could’ve. Maybe then, some might’ve gotten to know the sweet girl I have standing in front of me … instead of showing the contempt they did because of a label.”

After a brief pause, she quietly posed the question that she was finding so difficult to ask.

“The other thing I have to ask might be a bit harder … but you can always say ‘no’ ... I refuse to just spring it on you.” After she was sure she had Gaby’s attention, Cathy finally asked her.

“The grade 9 and 11 class schedules have been modified today to allow the homerooms that hosted any of the exchange students to remain in place for first period. The reason they’re doing this is to allow those that actually participated in the exchange program to informally share their experiences ... maybe even answer some final questions and say good-bye to their classmates.”

Before Cathy Jackson could ask, Gaby unemotionally responded.

“No!”

“Gaby?”

“If you’re going to ask me to say something, I’d feel like I’d have to say that I’ve enjoyed it here ... an’ I’d only be lying ... so I’d prefer not to say anything.”

“Nothing?”

“I can’t ... sorry, Miss. The few good memories and friends I’ll be leaving are all outside the school ... an’ I’ve already said good-bye to them. At least they were able to accept me for myself!” Gaby felt herself near tears as the emotions of the last few weeks threatened to re-surface.

“I know, honey ... and maybe that’s why you need to say something! Won’t you reconsider?” Miss Jackson pleaded.

“What if I still say ‘no’?” Gaby weakly asked.

“Then it’s ‘no’ ... and that’ll be the end of it.”

“Can I think about it, then?” a somewhat composed Gaby asked.

“Of course you can. I’m not going to force you to do it,” Miss Jackson softly agreed.

“If I say anything ... I’m not gonna lie,” Gaby reiterated.

“After talking with Miss Bell, I certainly won’t stop you from saying what you must be feeling ... but I really do think these kids should hear it,” Cathy whispered.

Following opening exercises, Miss Jackson made her own announcement as several of her students started gathering up their books in preparation to go to their first class.

“Stay where you are, people! Well … we can all see who wasn’t paying attention to this morning’s announcements, can’t we?” she stated with a smile.

“To reiterate ... first period for those grades that had students participating in the exchange program, will be spent in homeroom. That means us!”

“With our British guests preparing to return home, this is a chance for our two students that actually participated in the exchange program, to talk about their experiences and their feelings with the rest of the class. If time permits … we’ll open it to a Q and A session so you may all have the opportunity to ask questions. So ... who wants to go first ... Britney ... Gaby?”

Cathy had already decided who was going first, as she looked expectantly at the two girls.

“Britney? Why don’t you start us off? After all … you visited England first! C’mon up front where we can all hear you. Sit at my desk if you feel more comfortable.”

After she exchanged seats with Miss Jackson, Britney began her account of her British visit with Gaby and the ‘gang’. She mentioned how she thoroughly enjoyed her time with the Bond’s and was gushing about how Mr. Bond had included her and Debbie on many impromptu and interesting outings around the countryside, usually following one of Gaby’s races.

The highlight of her Warsop visit went to her trip with Gaby and her Grandmother, to visit Jenny in Germany at the big bike show in Friedrichshafen. She proudly pointed out that she was the only American student in the exchange program to venture away from Britain’s shores. Not only did she travel to Germany, but she had to go through Switzerland then back into Germany! Britney felt that she had to mention the participation of Gaby and her mother, in the bike show’s fashion show, much to Gaby’s embarrassment.

She also mentioned Gaby’s involvement with competitive cycling and the few time trials and races she attended with her host.

When she finished, several hands went up for questions but Miss Jackson politely asked them to wait until after Gaby was finished, before thanking Britney.

When she returned to her own seat, Miss Jackson walked over to Gaby. As she stood beside her desk, Cathy looked down at her with pleading eyes.

“Gaby? ... Yes? ... No?” she quietly asked.

“I guess it’s ‘yes’,” Gaby unenthusiastically replied.

“You know you don’t have to do it if you’re not comfortable with it and I meant what I said earlier ... I won’t stop you from saying what you really feel,” Cathy quietly repeated as she went to take her place at Gaby’s desk.

“I guess I should say somethin’…” Gaby softly replied as she rose from her seat. “Thank you, Miss...”

After letting Miss Jackson take her desk, Gaby walked to the front and decided to casually lean against Cathy’s desk, rather than sit down. As she stood there waiting for some conversations to die down, Miss Jackson motioned for her to wait.

“I think we should all listen very carefully to Gaby ... you just might learn something! They’re all yours.”

As she was about to start, whispers and snide comments could be heard amongst a few members of the class prompting Cathy to spring to her feet.

“Now ... that ... is ... enough!” Cathy loudly warned as she slapped her hand against the top of Gaby’s desk. Casting a steely gaze around the room, her entire class immediately held its collective breath, as one. “You will all give Gaby the respect she deserves and not... what a few of you apparently think she deserves ... is ... that ... clear? Does anyone have a problem understanding what I just said? ... No? ... Good! Sorry for the interruption, Gaby ... please, carry on.”

As Miss Jackson slowly sat down, the class silently focused all their attention to the front of the room.

Gaby once again leaned against the edge of the large wooden desk and calmly began.

“When Miss Jackson told me about this morning … I told her that if she had me get up an’ talk … I wasn’t going to sugar-coat things ... an’ now that I’m here ... I’m still not goin’ to do it.”

She paused to collect herself for what she was about to unleash and the expected reaction of the class. After that opening statement, all she saw was puzzled expressions on the faces of her classmates trying to anticipate her remarks.

“Out in the real world … the phrase “the Ugly American” is not just the title of an old Hollywood movie ... it describes how many non-Americans see Americans ... loud … obnoxious … demanding … pushy an’ arrogant! All one has to do is go to any European town an’ it’s very easy to pick out the American tourists by how they act. The simple reality is that the world doesn’t always share your over-inflated opinions of yourselves. Many also see America as a place full of wide-spread prejudice an’ bigotry. Maybe Hollywood should share a part of the blame for that, I dunno ... but I do admit ... I shared those views. Quite a lot of what I did know of America an’ Americans ... came from movies an’ the telly ... but … all that changed when Britney an’ the others came over.”

(sigh) “In those few weeks we spent together … many of the impressions I initially had, were broken down … an’ when it came time for us to come over here ... I came here anxious to experience life in America. (sigh) Unfortunately for me, I got my wish.”

Gaby’s voice trailed off as she shuffled her weight against the edge of the desk and then after pausing to get her breath, she continued.

“What I got was all the bigotry an’ prejudice an’ not too much of the good things I hoped to experience.” Gaby briefly paused to allow Miss Johnson to deal with some mumbling within the class.

“Next time I have to speak to anybody, we can continue the conversation after school today ... now, is ... that ... clear? ... Fine! ... Please continue Gaby.”

“Thank you. The problem was ... it wasn’t too long after I got here that you not only confirmed all I once believed about Americans … but you actually strengthened those beliefs! You never gave me a chance to get to know you ... or you to know me. Instead … you were quick to judge an’ turn your backs on me … all because someone got the idea that I liked girls ... even before I got here. So what if I do? You never even tried to get to know me before you decided to condemn me! All it took was for a few of you to decide I wasn’t worth getting to know and the rest of you ... (sigh) or at least … a good many of you ... rather than making up your own minds ... blindly followed the others like sheep ... an’ the rest ... the rest ... were afraid to show anything like friendship out of a fear of being branded an’ hounded by the others ... so they stayed away. Seems the few bigots got what they wanted.”

The emotion in Gaby’s voice started to rise as she got further into her talk.

“You know something? I could live with that. Despite your efforts to ignore me, I was quite happy to make my own friends ... friends outside of Augusta High ... outside of all your ‘petty hang-ups’, as my dad would say. They had no problem seeing past the lesbian ‘thing’ an’ accepted me ... for me!” Gaby steadied herself against Cathy’s desk and took a deep breath, before continuing.

“But … the real damage was ... you destroyed several long-time friendships when … in order for my friends to be accepted by you, (sigh) you forced them to think of me in the same warped way you did!”

Gaby felt as if the dam was about to break.

“Why couldn’t you just accept them as themselves? Why did they have to be as bigoted as you?!!! ... Why?”

Gaby couldn’t hold back any longer. Her voice was that of an extremely hurt girl, on the verge of shouting and pleading while all the time trying very hard not to give the rest of the class the satisfaction of seeing her break down in tears. After another short pause to compose herself, Gaby tried to continue in a somewhat calmer voice.

“Those American kids who came to Warsop ... they got to know me ... an’ they were perfectly fine with me an’ my friends … but here … they also had to lower themselves to the bigoted standards of their friends! Now, it’s those new friendships that I had made, that are among the ones that have been ruined an’ may be lost forever! If that's not enough ... the friendships I had with my friends that came over here with me ... the kids I grew up with ... may also be lost forever ... thanks to you.”

“Just what gives you the bloody right to tell me how I ... or my friends ... should live?” Gaby was once more on the verge of tears.

In a voice dripping with sarcasm, she added as a final thought, “America ... Land of the Free ... not bloody likely!”

As soon as the final words left her lips, she bolted from the classroom and the tears she held back flowed freely once she was out into the hall. Running from the classroom, she quickly took refuge in the nearby girl’s washroom.

Back in the classroom, Miss Jackson was trying to restore a bit of order to the class. Many of the kids were stunned that Gaby would dare to speak about them in that fashion, still others agreed with her and a few others were ready to hunt her down for even daring to think of criticizing them or America.

In the confusion, Aidan and Britney left the classroom after telling Miss Jackson they would go and try to find their classmate.

After a few minutes of wandering the halls, Aidan heard sniffling coming from a girl’s washroom and told Britney to check it out. Walking a short distance inside the door, she saw that except for her friend, the place was empty.

Gaby was leaning over a sink, bracing herself with both arms and blankly staring into the mirror. Her make-up was a mess. Mascara tracks ran down both cheeks, ending in several small black drops on the side of the white sink. For several agonizing minutes, Britney stood silently looking at the girl, unsure of what to do or say.

As she slowly became aware of another presence, Gaby turned to face her host and softly asked through the tears, “Why??”

Casting her eyes downward in a combination of self-guilt and shame, Britney didn’t know how to begin to answer the agony-filled question, or even if she could.

Following a few more minutes of a painfully awkward silence, Britney left Gaby standing in the washroom and slowly went outside. On the verge of tears herself, she pleaded with Aidan to do what she couldn’t.

“She’s my friend too ... but we’re not exactly on good terms right now. I’ll stand guard ... but could you go in an’ talk to her ... please? Britney pleaded. After thinking about it for several seconds, he reluctantly agreed to venture into the forbidden room.

“Gaby? Don’t cry ... you did nothing wrong. After what you were put through ... you had a right to say what you felt in your heart an’ no one with an IQ higher than room temperature could blame you for that,” Aidan softly affirmed as he approached Gaby.

“You’re assuming these kids even have an IQ.” Britney’s voice drifted in from the hallway.

“I could say something about now!” Gaby angrily mumbled in hushed tones. As close as he was, Aidan was surprised by the amount of venom in her comment even though he could barely hear her.

“I thought she was your friend?” he whispered.

“The jury’s still out on that one,” Gaby quietly mumbled.

“Crikey ... look at me ... I’m a right mess!” Gaby exclaimed in a voice that was a somewhere between crying and laughing, as she again faced forward and saw herself in the mirror.

“I still think you’re beautiful,” Aidan calmly stated.

“Iszat supposed to make me feel better?” Gaby laughingly replied as she wiped the tears and the traces of Mascara from her cheeks.

“Do you?” Aidan asked.

“Do I what?” Gaby replied between sniffles.

“Feel better.”

(sniff) ”Yeah ... I guess ... kinda,” Gaby acknowledged as she rubbed off the last of her make-up.

“Fer a shy kid ... you certainly know how to make someone feel better.”

“I find it’s really easy to talk with you,” Aidan quietly admitted.

“But not with other girls?” Gaby wondered.

“Not really...”

“Don’t worry ... she’s still out there ... waiting.”

“Will she be as pretty and down-to-earth, as you are?”

“You’ll think so....”

As Gaby turned to re-check her make-up removal efforts in the mirror, she had a thought cross her mind that she just had to ask.

“Aidan? Do all American boys follow a girl into the loo to chat her up ... or just you?”

Hearing traces of what she thought was laughter, Britney leaned in the door and called out, “You okay, Gabs?”

“Where’s my bag ... erm ... purse?” Gaby quietly asked as she frantically looked around for it.

“Probably back at your desk where you left it ... you ran out without it,” Aidan offered.

“Gaby?” Britany called again when Gaby didn’t answer the first time.

“She needs her purse ... she had to take her make-up off!” Aidan called back while Gaby was still looking in the mirror.

“I’ll get it...” Britney replied as she turned to head off and then briefly stopped short as she realized who she answered.

“Aidan?”

A moment later she ran back to the classroom, leaving him alone with Gaby in the girl’s washroom. Her quick departure was followed by a fresh outbreak of the giggles.

“I’ll ... just ... be outside,” an embarrassed Aidan quickly announced once he realized Britney had left.

Britney slowly opened her homeroom door only to find Miss Jackson presiding over a class full of statues. Seeing one of the boys start to whisper to another as soon as Britney walked into the room, Cathy suddenly snapped at him.

“Greg! ... Sit up and face the front! ... No talking!” then addressing the whole class in a menacing voice, she added “I’ve got lots o’ free time after school ... so anymore of this and the whole class will find themselves keeping me company after final dismissal ... for a week!”

“Miss Jackson?” Britney timidly asked as she walked up to Cathy’s desk after grabbing Gaby’s purse from her desk.

“Yes, Britney?”

“Gabs need’s her purse.”

“Go ahead ... but please don’t take too long getting back.”

“Yes m’am.” With that, Britney was out the door and heading back to her British friend.

Several minutes later, Gaby, looking none the worse for wear and escorted by both Aidan and Brittney, re-entered the classroom.

After the three had silently taken their seats, Cathy, still seated at her desk, slowly started to speak in a quiet, but calm and deliberate voice. Her disappointment with the class was unmistakeable, even to the most un-attentive student.

“For the last five weeks ... I could ... only ... observe ... the treatment given by this class … to a guest of this country ... and what I saw ... disgusted me ... to no end!”

~~~

Gaby’s Address ... On Reflection.... By Karen J. Taylor

At several times during the writing of this chapter and especially the speech given by Gaby at the end, PB consulted with me about the accuracy of Gaby’s comments. He was concerned that these comments did not accurately portray the way Americans are regarded by the citizens of other countries and unfairly criticized the United States.

I want to say that, based on my own experiences as an American living, working and travelling in Western and Northern Europe as well as the United Kingdom, Gaby’s comments accurately reflect the prevailing attitude of many of the people in those areas of the world. Like it or not, most non-Americans have a low opinion of my country and its citizens, an opinion that is sometimes deserved and sometimes isn’t.

It has also been my experience that when meeting these people one on one, we had no problems getting along with each other and I made many friends while living there. It’s the abstract “bogeyman” American, as represented by too many of my fellow citizens, which has earned their contempt. As the saying goes: “You get what you brought.” You are more likely to get respect if you give respect.

As for Gaby’s treatment in the mythical American high school she visited, I experienced much the same thing when I returned to the U.S. after living in Europe for several years. I was different; I was not a member of any of the cliques, or ‘in’ groups, so I was shunned or worse. I imagine many of us have similar tales from high school

 
 
Comments are greatly appreciated

---

 
To Be Continued...
 

Will things get any better for Gaby? Can they get any worse?

---

 

---

Viewing Note: This story should be viewed with the Edwardian Script ITC font installed on your Windows platform in the c:/Windows/Fonts directory. Microsoft Word installs this font automatically.

Photo Credit: Used with her permission....“Let Me In”  © by simpledrama .
 

---

 
Chapter 21
 

After the three had silently taken their seats, Miss Jackson, still seated at her desk, slowly started to speak in a quiet, but calm and deliberate voice. Her disappointment with the class was unmistakeable, even to the most un-attentive student.

“For the last five weeks ... I could ... only ... observe ... the treatment given by this class … to a guest of this country ... and what I saw ... disgusted me ... to no end!”

Once more, the virtual room temperature plummeted when she stared at her students.

“...And other teachers noticed as well. The whole purpose of the exchange student program is to enrich the learning experience and education of not only the students directly involved in the program ... but to share that learning experience with the others in the school by allowing other students ... meaning all of you ... to interact with the exchange student.”

Pausing just long enough to catch her breath, she continued her lecture.

“Who do you think you are? How dare you presume to be so superior to Gaby … that you can sit in judgment of her and make the decision to deny her the experience of seeing first hand what it is be a teenage girl in this country!”

“Ironically ... all your efforts did ... was to ensure she learned something of the darker side of life in this country ... the hallmarks of the bigoted and prejudiced ... a totally irrational hatred towards anyone who they consider undesirable because they’ve decided those individuals are different!”

Cathy knew it was a rhetorical question, but she had to ask.

“Did anyone ... anyone at all ... at any time ... even think to put themselves in Gaby’s shoes and imagine what they would feel like being in a foreign country ... away from home ... possibly for the first time ... and treated like you’ve treated her?”

She noticed several students, with eyes downcast, slowly shaking their heads.

“As the ‘host’ school … all of us were effectively Ambassadors of this country to the British exchange students. It was our job to project a realistic … and yet, favourable image to these kids ... put our best foot forward, so to speak.”

“There’s an old saying ... maybe you’ve heard it? ‘You don’t get a second chance to make a first impression’. Now I ask you ... just what ‘first impression’ of this country do you think you left with Gaby?”

Changing the direction of her argument, Cathy casually rose from her chair and walked to the front of the classroom.

“Bet you never considered that you were also denying yourselves a unique learning experience, did you? I doubt most of you will ever venture beyond the confines of this country, let alone this State ... or maybe even this county ... yet you passed up possibly your only chance to learn from one of your peers ... and yes ... make no mistake, people ... she is your equal!”

Letting that sink in, Miss Jackson paused briefly and then continued lecturing her class.

“Ever wonder what it’s like to live in another part of the world? You had the perfect chance to learn all about that very thing ... and you threw it away.”

“Then again ... I realize that would mean you’d actually have to talk to Gaby ... and that would just never do ... would it? Heaven forbid if you ever found out that she’s just like you ... a typical teenager.”

Miss Jackson paused for a brief moment to gather her thoughts before continuing.

“Sports are a big thing in this school ... aren’t they? For that matter … sport and the notion of winning plays an important part in the American way of life ... wouldn’t you say?” Her question brought more than a few nods of agreement from students, especially those involved with the school’s various sport teams.

“Besides Aidan and Britney … how many realized we had a genuine sports celebrity in our midst?”

Judging by the inquisitive looks and raised eyebrows from several in the class, Miss Jackson knew she’d hit upon a concept that many of the students could identify with.

“I assume you all listened to last Monday’s announcements and heard about Gaby and Aidan’s 90 mile bike race around Atlanta ... and no doubt you’ve probably seen Gaby on her bike either around the school or riding past your homes ... and I know that Britney didn’t mention this in her talk ... but … did you know that Gaby has no less than three British national titles for her age group in competitive cycling to her name, including that of British National Junior Road Race Champion for under 14’s, for both last year ... and ... this year?”

Cathy paused for effect and then sarcastically continued, “If you talked to her ... you would’ve known that!”

Returning to the blackboard, she absently erased an empty space and then suddenly turned around to face the class.

“I bet most of you, if not all ... have at one time or another ... wondered what it must be like to have someone like a movie star or a major sport celebrity or a rock star, for a parent, right?”

As Cathy scanned the classroom, she noticed a few nodding heads.

“I’m sure if you took the time to get to know Gaby instead of avoiding her, she could’ve told you. Her mother is the current Women’s Professional Cycling World Champion and as such, is internationally known and recognized.”

When she finished, Cathy smartly turned and retook her seat behind her desk. Once she sat down, she scanned the expressionless faces before her and wondered if any of them actually cared.

(Riiiinnnnggggg)

“Okay, people ... time to go to your next class!”

As the kids quietly filed out of the room, Gaby hung back before slowly joining the exodus. Once through the door, an apologetic Aidan descended upon her.

“You okay ... Gabs?” he softly asked.

“I haven’t decided,” Gaby cynically replied after seemingly thinking about it for a brief moment, as they walked down the hall.

“Nothing’s changed, I see ... Brit still took off to be with Queen Casey and her court,” She bitterly thought as once again, Britney ran off.

“What you said ...you and Miss Jackson ... really hit some nerves.” Aidan’s comment nudged Gaby back to reality.

“I’ve put up with six weeks of this, Aidan. I just said what I felt ... an’ I had no idea Miss J felt like she did. I admit ... it kinda felt good to hear her say all those things … but ... why did they even have to be said? Why did I even feel I had to say what I did? Why were the kids so mean? All of this just because I don’t act like they think a girl should and make boys the only priority in life?”

“C’mon … be fair, Gaby! Not all the kids felt like that!” Aidan pointed out. “A few of the girls wanted to know you a whole lot better.”

“You noticed that too, huh? I just thought I was imagining things...” Gaby’s voice trailed off as she broke out in a quiet smirk.

“You’re laughing again,” Aidan playfully observed.

“Am not!” Gaby pouted, hoping it sounded convincing.

“Are too...” Aidan responded. “... I heard you!”

“Well ... it’s yer fault!” Gaby joked between giggles.

“Why’s it my fault?” Aidan innocently asked.

‘Cuz ...” Gaby replied, not expecting any response.

“Oh, well ... that explains it,” Aidan smirked while trying to keep a serious expression, with little success.

Upon reaching Jessica’s Geography class, Gaby turned to Aidan and taking hold of his free hand, dejectedly commented, “The worst thing about homeroom this morning is ... I doubt it even registered with the other kids.”

“Well ... this is it ... our last class together. Thanks for walking me ... an’ thanks for cheering me up ... again.” She drew closer to him and kissed him on the cheek before the two entered the classroom. Miss Bell called the class to order just as Gaby started towards her assigned seat. As she settled in her for the lesson, Gaby’s thoughts were preoccupied with what had transpired so far that morning. Everyone now knew where the others stood. No more posturing. She had voiced her true feelings about the visit and even ‘came out’ to her classmates, with the result that for the first time during the entire trip she felt strangely relaxed and content.

“...For Friday, have chapter 15 read and be prepared to discuss it...” Miss Bell instructed as the class was dismissed. When Gaby started to walk past her, Jessica stopped her.

“Gaby? Got a moment?”

“Miss?”

“I noticed you didn’t seem to be on the same planet as the rest of us today ... any reason other than it being your last day?”

“Sorry.”

“I think whatever’s on your mind was affecting the others as well ... they seemed ... well ... more quiet than usual! Any ideas as to why?”

“Miss Jackson kinda let me say a few things to the other kids during 'Homeroom'...” Gaby quietly replied.

“What kind of .... things?” Jessica had a fair idea of how Gaby felt, but she wanted to hear it from the feisty teen. Gaby didn’t disappoint her as she launched into a short summary of her ‘talk’.

“I wish I was there to hear it. You know that took real courage with this crowd, don’tcha? I’m really gonna miss you!” Jessica whispered as she felt a tear escape her eye. She quickly dabbed it with a tissue and hugged Gaby.

“Better run along now! You still have two more classes before lunch. I’ll see you later.”

Gaby quickly headed for her locker to get the books she required before heading to her next class with only minutes to spare. At least with English, she had some quiet time as they watched some taped documentary on Shakespeare. That left one more class to endure. As she walked alone to her final class, she couldn’t help but notice that she was getting a few more than the normal lingering glances from the other kids.

“Something’s up ... I can feel it!”

“Glad you could join us, Gaby...” Bunny cheerfully greeted as she closed the classroom door after Gaby walked in.

Even though the rest of the ‘gang’ was already in their assigned seats, only Ally and Bernie had any kind of welcoming look on their faces. Both Maddy and Em looked like they had lost their best friend and tried to avoid looking at her as she walked past them to her seat.

Once she settled the class down, Bunny started her class discussion but was quickly interrupted when Casey raised her hand.

“Yes, Casey?”

With all eyes on her, she quietly asked for Bunny’s indulgence.

“Bunny? May I say something? It has nothing to do with what you’re teaching now ... but the Junior Cheerleaders and the other girls that had classes with Gaby have asked me to speak for them ... and it’ll be my last chance to say this, as well.”

“The floor’s all yours.”

As Casey stood beside her seat and turned to look at Gaby, she took a deep breath before speaking.

“Gaby? All of us want you to know that back in 'Homeroom' ... you ... and Miss Jackson were right. Each one of us thought we had a reason for behaving as we did ... but we were wrong and we had no right. We’re really sorry for the hurt you must’ve felt because of us. I think if we even bothered to put ourselves in your place, like Miss Jackson suggested ... we ... well ... I ... never thought ... I’m really sorry, Gaby ... if it’s not too late...”

Casey’s voice failed her. Ashamed of herself, her gaze shifted to the floor as the first bit of moisture began to form over her eyes. She was about to sit down when she heard a shuffling of feet in front of her. When she looked up, she saw Gaby standing in front of her, offering her hand.

“No kiss?” Casey weakly joked in a quiet, emotional voice as Gaby gently brushed a tear from Casey’s cheek.

“Only if you want one,” Gaby softly countered.

“That’s okay…” Casey tearfully whispered as she slowly shook her head while she opened her arms to accept the hug Gaby was offering.

“I’m so sorry, Gaby … forgive me for being so stupid … please.” Gaby closed her eyes to hide her own tears as she hugged Casey that much harder.

“What Casey said ... goes for all of us ... we’re sorry, Gaby.” A voice Gaby recognized as one of the cheerleaders, spoke out as the two girls parted.

“Thank you,” Gaby quietly answered. Light applause spontaneously broke out amongst the class.

Bernie and Ally, along with the rest of the girls who didn’t share the same schedule as Gaby, sat there confused with what had just happened. Maddy and Em felt very uncomfortable and wanted to be anywhere but there.

Once both girls had resumed their seats, Casey blurted out, “Sorry, Bunny ... but it had to be said.”

“That’s okay, Casey ... now anyone care to tell me what that was all about?” Bunny asked the class.

“Not really...” chorused several of the girls.

“Fine! ... Be like that,” Bunny jokingly replied. In a more serious tone, she continued, “Now where were we? ... Oh, yes...”

Lunch time turned out to be a ‘farewell fest’ for the other kids. Some of the other girls did go up to Gaby and offer personal apologies but for the majority of the lunch hour Aidan and Gaby were alone, sitting on the steps in one of the school’s more unfrequented stairwells.

“I’m really gonna miss you Gabs ... an’ not just as someone to ride with,” Aidan softly revealed.

“I’ll really miss you too ... you’ve been a good friend to me … despite everyone else,” Gaby confided as she took hold of his hand.

“Gaby? Wou ... would it be okay ... if ... I ... uh … gave you ... a last ... kiss?” he timidly asked as he moved his free arm behind her waist, for balance.

“I think I could manage that,” Gaby whispered, as tears slowly started sliding down her face.

Following their kiss, the two teenagers silently sat on the steps, hugging each other until the bell signifying the end of the lunch period sounded.

“Guess we better go...” Aidan reluctantly suggested.

“Yeah ... I (sniff) ... guess. When we get to the girl’s ... (sniff) wait for me while I fix my makeup? I don’t need the whole school to know I’ve been crying,” Gaby asked while dabbing the tear tracks with a tissue that she took out of her purse.

“Just don’t be too long ... ol’ man Roberts wants us in the gym … remember?” Aidan replied as Gaby nodded.

The announced ‘pep' rally in the gym turned out to be a sort of official school farewell thing. Principal Roberts made a speech as did Sandy’s mom, Mrs. Jones.
All she talked about was how the exchange visit had changed not just her own views, but others as well, through the British students’ attitudes and stuff. Gaby felt that Mary had it all wrong. Sure, the visit changed attitudes, but in her mind it was unfortunately not those of the American kids like she implied.

Looking around at the other kids, she noticed knowing smiles being exchanged between Sandy and Em as Mary spoke. She also smiled to herself when she noticed the few hard stares that Em was now getting from some of the other students she once called friends.

It then came time for the escorts to say a few words. First up were the American escorts, Miss Bell and Mr. Fredericks. Each said a few words and then it was up to Miss Cowlishaw and Mr. Pilling to reply on behalf of ‘the visitors'. After that, Principal Roberts officially brought the ‘rally’ to an end, proclaiming to a chorus of loud groans, that everyone was to return to class except those involved with the exchange program. The British kids were then led through the process of emptying their lockers and returning their textbooks to the office. Once they were returned, the office staff closed each student’s AHS school record. Final ‘official’ photos were taken of the entire group, including all the American hosts, the escorts and the British exchange students, at the school’s main entrance before they were all set free to get ready for night's final get-together.

As Gaby and her sister left the school property for the last time, accompanied by the Walters, she looked back at the school with a strange combination of mixed feelings. At least she and Aidan exchanged email addresses.

“I think I know how you feel, sis...” Jules whispered as she wiped away a stray tear running down Gaby’s cheek.

Back at the Walters, things verged on the chaotic. Donald stood back and shook his head in amusement. You’d think with two-and-a-half bathrooms, five women would be able to co-exist without raising their voices in panic while preparing for the evening’s festivities!

As the two younger girls stood in the living room, dressed and waiting for the others to appear, Britney turned to Gaby and quietly remarked, “I remember when you first arrived ... you said no skirts. Now look at you. Here you are in an LBD and heels! I can’t see any trace of Drew!”

“Just trying to help you and Deb out. I’m supposed to be a girl ...’member?” Gaby coyly answered.

As soon as the words were out of her mouth, Gaby felt badly as she realized Britney’s comment was made out of a fear that she had changed Drew by her insistence he be a girl for six weeks.

“Come here!” Gaby playfully ordered while spreading her arms.

Britney melted in her arms as the pair entered into a warm embrace. She wanted to hold the hug longer, but abruptly released Gaby when she heard her mom coming down the stairs.

“Thank you ... (sniff),” Britney whispered into Gaby’s ear.

Minutes later, the four girls divided themselves among the Walters’ two cars for the ride to Prue’s restaurant and the final official function of the exchange visit. When they arrived at their destination, the small parking lot was already starting to fill.

Once inside, they were each greeted by the four teachers that served as escorts for the exchange program. Once everybody was accounted for, Miss Bell walked to the centre of the room and began the evening with some casual remarks and fond recollections of the last six weeks. After some additional comments by the other three, it was declared that the food was ready to be served.

Gaby joined her sister and Debbie at the buffet table that was set up. Once the three girls loaded their plates, Jules and Debbie started to head off to join some of the older kids.

Debbie stopped beside an empty booth and instructed her friend to put her tray down on the table as she watched Gaby pause to survey the room.

“Sit here Jules.”

After she stood watching the unspoken interaction between Gaby and her peers for a few minutes, Debbie finally went back to invite her to sit with the two of them at their table. She didn’t fail to notice that her sister wasted no time attaching herself to the other kids.

Gaby had resigned herself to being largely ignored by her former friends and somewhat reluctantly accepted Debbie’s offer. The last thing she wanted to do was spoil the last evening for Jules and her friends by hanging around with her sister.

“It doesn’t seem to bother you that Brit walked off,” Debbie observed.

“It’s been like that most of the visit ... so what else is new?” Gaby flatly replied. Jules nodded her head in agreement when a stunned Debbie looked at her young British friend.

After everyone finished eating they drifted into little groups. Except for talking about her weekend in Atlanta with Jessica and Fran, Gaby wandered around largely un-noticed until she eventually went over towards the main doors, grabbed her coat and then went outside onto the large wooden deck that surrounded Prue’s. Despite the cool evening air, she took advantage of the lack of snow and smoothing her dress under her, sat down on the wooden steps that lead up to the main entrance. Leaning against the stair’s railing, she stared up into the clear night sky.

“See anything exciting?” A voice softly inquired. Gaby quickly turned around to see Ally sitting down on the steps beside her.

“It’s okay to sit here, innit? ... Or would you rather be alone?” Ally quietly continued.

“You’re gonna get cold without your coat,” Gaby quietly replied.

“If I do … I got you to keep me warm...” Ally quietly suggested as she snuggled against Gaby. “Whatcha doing out here? ... The party’s inside.”

“I’m not missed,” Gaby glumly whispered.

Ally knew how her friend felt. Ever since the sleepover, she stood back and really saw how the others had changed towards Gaby during the visit and how she now always seemed to be on the outside looking in when it came to mingling with the other kids.

“You don’t see stars like this back ‘ome ... do ya?” Gaby thoughtfully asked while looking upwards. Ally nodded her agreement.

Shifting her own gaze to look up, Ally also took in the magnificent sight that Gaby had pointed out. The clear night sky was indeed something to look at. Her first thought was that under much different circumstances, it would’ve been very romantic.

“Gabs? ... Why now?” Ally wondered in a subdued voice after a lengthy period of silence.

“Why what now?” Gaby replied.

“This...” Ally made a sweeping motion with her hand over Gaby.

“The hair ... the nails ... everything! Gaby … when I look at you ... I don't see Drew anymore … only a very pretty girl,” Ally quietly pointed out.

Following a short silence, she softly asked, “Is … Drew still here?” Gaby looked at her only to be met with a pair of pleading eyes.

“He’ll always be here...” Gaby whispered as she gently took Ally’s hand to comfort her. “...But I’m not Maddy’s toy any more. I have feelings ... even if she doesn’t think so. I still have to be Gaby for a bit longer, but I kept seein’ Maddy whenever I saw my reflection … an’ as long as I did … she (sigh).”

“Is this making any sense?” Gaby asked.

“Yes...” Ally softly agreed and following a short silence, asked, “...Is Drew coming back?”

Gaby shrugged her shoulders. “Depends...” She moved closer to Ally as she spoke her one-word cryptic reply in hushed tones.

“Really? Ally’s skepticism was threatening to show. “I know real hair doesn’t grow that much in a weekend an’ I doubt that’s a wig. If I was a betting girl ... I’d put my money on extensions.”

“Why’d you say that?”

“I work part-time helping Sylv, remember? I also know they aren’t meant to come on-an’-off like a wig,” Ally observed in a quiet voice. “Then ... if that’s not gonna make it hard enough for Drew to return, there’s your eyebrows!”

“What ‘bout my eyebrows?” asked Gaby.

“C’mon Gabs ... no boy would have them shaped like that! I hope you know that they’re not gonna grow back over night!” Ally firmly stated.

“I just didn’t want to look like Maddy anymore...” Gaby sighed.

In a much softer voice, Ally agreed. “You don’t ... not now.”

Gaby put her arm around Ally’s shoulders and pulled her even closer.

“Will I ever see Drew again?” Ally timidly paraphrased her earlier question in a soft whisper as she rested her head on Gaby’s shoulder.

Gaby remained silent as Ally raised her head and thoughtfully looked at her friend. As she continued to cuddle with Gaby, she had a nagging feeling that the question had been answered.

Neither teenager was ready for another relationship so soon, but both were enjoying each others company now that the end to the Virginia trip was in sight. After some more star gazing, Ally broke the silence.

“I wish we never came,” she softly offered.

“Why?” Gaby whispered.

“Because if we didn’t ... you’d still be with the Foresters ... the ‘gang’ would still be friends ... an’ you and Maddy would still be together,” Ally replied in an unsteady voice as Gaby gently wiped the traces of a couple of tears forming on her friend’s cheeks, with her hand.

“What’s done ... is done. We just have to live with what we have left ... somehow,” Gaby quietly replied. Ally gazed into her friend’s hazel eyes and squeezed her hand.

(sniff) “I know…” Ally whispered as she put her head down on Gaby’s shoulder.

From the warmth of the restaurant, Em and Maddy were watching the two cuddling on the front steps.

“It’s our own fault Mad ... we pushed ‘em to this! We didn’t know when to stop … and we just kept pushing. Both of us forgot who they are ... and what they meant to us! Now … they’re both gone,” a remorseful Em whispered. All the time she stood beside Maddy, Em heard her quietly crying.

“If you still like Gaby … why don’t you just ... like ... tell her an’ apologize?”

“I can’t, Em ... I ... can’t. It’s just not that simple anymore,” a saddened Maddy confided as she turned away from the window.

“Gabs ... let’s go in?” Ally asked after a silent pause.

“Getting a little cold?” Gaby quietly asked.

“Uh huh … do you mind?” Ally questioned.

As Gaby stood and helped her to her feet, she noticed the two figures looking through the large windows of the main door’s and had a feeling that they’d been there for a while. She quietly asked Ally to discreetly take a look.

“Want to have a bit of fun with those two?” Gaby mischievously asked when she turned back.

“After wot they done, I think they more than deserve it!” Ally vindictively agreed.

“Okay then ... follow my lead,” Gaby quietly instructed. She gave Ally a light kiss on the lips then took her by the hand and walked towards the restaurant. After she opened the front door, Gaby allowed Ally to enter first.

“Ugh! ... Gross! We saw you two! Get a room!” Maddy exclaimed with feigned disgust as Gaby walked past her.

Without missing a beat, Gaby turned and replied in a calm voice, “Funny ... that’s just what Ally suggested ... innit?”

“I’m sure we can find some place to be alone ... when we’re in Washington!” Ally cooed with her most seductive voice.

As they walked away hand-in-hand and out of earshot, Ally couldn’t contain herself any longer and finally broke out in a contagious fit of giggles that quickly spread to Gaby.

“Did you see their faces?” Gaby managed to get out.

Their merriment was cut short when Darla approached the pair.

“Where’ve you been, Ally? ... C’mon!”

Ally went silent and for a brief moment turned and looked apologetically at Gaby.

“G’wan, Ally ... I’ll be ok,” Gaby whispered.

“You sure?” Ally softly asked.

“Yeah ... I’m sure ... we’ll catch up later,” Gaby solemnly replied as Darla dragged Ally away. After watching them re-join the others, she found a quiet table in a corner of the dining area and plopped down onto one of the lavishly cushioned seats.

 
 

This is the final chapter of Book One - All Things Denied.
Book Two - Rough Waters will start appearing shortly.

As always, all comments are greatly appreciated.

---